






UtM 




:'L 




r "^c?:"5r.- ; 


A * •^. W • S ^ 


rj*: 






. 4 • ."BuT ■ A 




% : 

■;?.. . 

:■ 


^:;f 










r 







I 







t 


% 



I 


• < 


» 



f 




INLAND WATERWAYS 



. 


ft 


ft 


I 


% 




f 






THEN AN ARM WAS PUSHED THROUGH THE WINDOW AND 

WAVED TO AND FRO. 





Inland Waterways 

OR 

THE CRUISE OF THE RESTLESS 


BY 

JAMES OTIS 

AUTHOR OF 

CHASED THROUGH NORWAY,” “WHEELING FOR FORTUNE,” ETC. 



NEW YORK 

STREET & SMITH 

PUBLISHERS 


THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two CoHEd Received 

OCT. 7 1901 

COPYHIQHT ENTRY 

(SW.X/^^O/ 

CLASS ^XXc. No. 

COPY a 



Copyright, 1892, 

By UNITED STATES BOOK CO. 


Copyright, 1901, 

By STREET & SMITH 


V c 

< ^ t 
c « < 

< < < C 

Cl < 


e* • 
• ♦ 

« «' c 

• • 


• ««4 »••• 

• • • • 

• • • • • * 

• • • • 

• • • • • * 


C < c 
( 

c < 
c 

c c < 




• O* 



INLAND WATERWAYS; 

OR, 


IHE CRUISE OF THE RESTLESS. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE TOW LINE. 

Near Market Street Ferry, in the city of Philadelphia, 
is located the shipping and commission house of Gil- 
man & Baker ; and lying at the pier directly opposite, 
on a certain day this summer, was a jaunty but odd- 
looking yacht, thirty-five feet in length, with the name 
Restless in gilt letters on her bow. 

In general design she was not different from the 
ordinary steam yacht ; but the short smokestack rising 
from the hurricane deck aft caused her to appear, as 
the cook of a tugboat nearby expressed it, “like she had 
been stripped half naked.” Every one who saw her 
stopped for a moment at least, and several, on learning 
that she was what is known as a “naphtha launch,” 
pronounced most emphatically against the use of such 
power. 


8 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


the firm of Gilman & Baker, authorizing the delivery of 
the outfit on board the yacht Restless. 

The work of provisioning the craft was to be per- 
formed by Mr. Gilman himself, therefore the boys had 
nothing more to do but receive and stow away the 
goods, a task which was not finished until late that 
evening. 

A space of about three feet long directly abaft the 
cabin and forward of the engine was to be used as a 
kitchen, and here the cooking utensils were packed in 
a locker. The tent, cot beds and hammocks were 
stored in the standing room, while the remainder of the 
outfit, together with the wardrobe, was distributed 
among the many receptacles in the cabin. The ex- 
treme bow was occupied by the oil tank, therefore it 
became necessary to put the provisions wherever they 
could best be kept clean and dry. 

Both Philip and Harry owned double-barreled fowl- 
ing pieces, and, as a matter of course, these, together 
with a generous supply of ammunition, were added to 
the outfit 

It was not until ten o’clock on Friday morning that all 
the preparations were completed, and the boys wanted 
to begin the cruise at once, paying but little attention 
to the warnings of an old shipmaster who contended 
that it was “unlucky ” to weigh anchor on that day. 

“Better hold over till Monday,” he said, wfith a 
prophetic shake of the head. ‘ ‘ I’ve known more trouble 
to come of a Friday sailin’ than could be told in a 
year’s time. When I was in the China trade we left 
Hong Kong ” 

The boys left the would-be story-teller just as he was 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


9 


clearing* deck for action,” because time was too valu- 
able just then to be wasted listening to yarns. Their 
belongings were all on board the Restless, and there 
appeared to be no good reason why even an hour 
should be spent in any other manner than journeying 
toward the proposed destination. 

“ If you really want to leave port on what sailors 
call an unlucky day, I see no particular argument 
against it,” Mr. Gilman said, in reply to Phil’s urgent 
request that they be allowed to depart without loss of 
time. ‘ ‘ Who is to be captain ? ” 

“ Phil,” Harry and Nat replied in chorus. 

“Then it shall be as he says. And now, in case of 
any trouble, remember that it is better to follow one 
poor plan to the end rather than half execute three 
thoroughly good ones. Obey orders until the majority 
are firmly convinced that the safety of all demands a 
change, w'hen you are at liberty to depose the leader. 
In event of dissensions, and some will arise before the 
voyage of four months is ended, consult with us at 
home before proceeding to extreme measures, unless 
the matter should be so urgent that there is no time to 
be lost. You are almost men and, I believe, can gov- 
ern yourselves; consequently there is nothing more 
for me to say. If the captain believes it is well to 
begin the cruise in defiance of all superstition, I will 
make no objection, since you are the ones who must 
gain or lose by the result’' 

The boys hesitated no longer. In anticipation of 
leaving port on this morning, all the good-byes had 
been spoken, and it only remained to take leave of Mr. 
Gilman, who represented Messrs. Baker and Hinkle in 


to 


INLAND U^ATERH^AYS, 


the matter of attending to the details of the voyage. 

As a common fund the young yachtsmen had one 
hundred dollars, and after this had been paid to them 
by Gilman & Baker’s book-keeper, they went on board 
the Restless, which was dancing about on the swell 
caused by a ferry-boat as if to prove her right to the 
name. 

The city clocks were striking the hour of twelve when 
the hawsers were finally cast off, and under full pres- 
sure of naphtha vapor the yacht left her dock, bound for 
the St Lawrence River and beyond. 

There was no attempt made to ** speed” the little 
craft during the run up the river ; it was sufficient for 
the voyagers that they were under way, and the yacht 
steamed leisurely on until Bordentown was reached 
late in the afternoon. Here she was made fast at the 
most convenient point for entering the canal at an early 
hour next morning, and the boys set about preparing 
their first meal on shipboard. 

The alcohol stove worked like a charm, and Nat, who 
had assumed the duties of cook, declared that it would 
be no more than sport to provide the party with three 
“ square ” meals each day. When the time for washing 
the dishes arrived, however, his position did not appear 
quite so pleasant, and but for the assistance rendered 
by the other members of the crew, his labors would 
have been prolonged until a very late hour in the even- 
ing. 

Tired though the boys were, sleep did not come at 
their bidding. The novelty of the situation was suf- 
ficient to keep all eyes open until past midnight, and 
when they awakened next morning the fleet of boats 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


If 


which had arrived during the evening were being hauled 
toward the lock, the captain of each doing his best to 
get in first 

‘‘We can't stop for breakfast now,” Phil said as he 
made a hurried toilet “If we wait for all these clumsy 
crafts to go through, it will be nine o'clock before it is 
possible to get under way.” 

Harry went on shore to pay the toll of ten dollars 
while Phil and Nat warped the Restless toward the 
lock, it not being deemed advisable to start the engine 
until she was inside the gates. 

Until this moment the yacht's captain had not fancied 
there could be any difficulty in navigating his craft on 
a canal ; but as the lock tenders insisted on his pulling 
the little boat between two unwieldy barges, either one 
of which would have crushed her like an egg shell had 
it swung down upon her, he began to have serious mis- 
givings as to the chances of reaching New York with- 
out an accident It was useless to shout to those near 
by, for not a man paid the slightest attention to his 
fears, and when the water was let in, the huge hulks 
swayed from side to side with many a resounding 
bump against the light timbers of the yacht 

“Phil, you and Nat stand by with the fenders while 
I get up steam so that we'll have a show of slipping 
past these boats at the first opportunity. Keep your 
eyes open, for if they jam us too hard this cruise will 
be ended before it has really begun.” 

“ If they swing in toward us, it's precious little we 
can do to prevent it,” Nat said apprehensively, and 
then he shouted to the skipper of the nearest boat : 

Can't you take in the slack of that bow line? Ouf 


13 


INLAND WATERIVAYS. 


craft won't stand much of this kind of squeezing.* 

“That's your lookout,” the man replied gruffly, and 
in a manner which proclaimed unmistakably the fact 
that with him it had been “two pulls at the whisky 
flask and one on the hawsers,” while the crew of the 
other boat appeared to think the request very comical. 

“ There won’t be anything to laugh about if you stave 
two or three timbers for us,” Phil called out sharply. 

“Why didn’t you stay back till the big boats got 
through, if you’re so much afraid ? ” 

“ Because we had the right to come in ahead of the 
others,” Phil replied angrily, and after assuring himself 
that there was no immediate danger, he turned once 
more to the engine. 

Meanwhile the canal boatmen were making prepara- 
tions for leaving the lock, and the crew of the Restless 
were so busily engaged in caring for their craft that 
neither took note of the fact that the men had passed a 
tow line directly under the yacht’s stern. 

The one great advantage of naphtha for both fuel and 
power is the celerity with which the necessary pressure 
can be obtained. Before the gates of the lock were 
opened Phil had everything in readiness for the start, 
and calling Harry to stand by the engine, he went to 
the wheel. 

Once the barriers were opened, the skippers of both 
barges were eager to get out ; the lock tender shouted 
for Phil to go ahead in order that the steamer waiting 
in the canal might enter without loss of time, and every 
one in the vicinity seemed to think it necessary he 
should add to the general din by shouting at the full 
strength of his lungs. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


n 

Phil rang the bell for the engineer to open the in- 
jector, and the Restless darted forward, as if rejoicing 
at escaping from such undesirable company. 

She had hardly cleared the gates, and the freight 
steamer outside was heading directly for her, when the 
onward motion suddenly ceased, even though the screw 
continued to revolve at full speed. At the same time 
it appeared as if a series of heavy blows were dealt the 
hull, causing the little craft to quiver from stem to 
stern. 

“ Hold on I ” Harry shouted frantically, “The 
screw has caught up the canal-boat's tow line, and 
you'll have the timbers stove if the propeller isn't 
stopped I ” 

“Close the injector!” Phil cried. “You are han- 
dling the engine, not me. ” 

For a few seconds it seemed as if the Restless would 
come to grief between the steamer and the barges, for 
her crew had “lost their heads,” and the end of the 
tow line was beating against the hull with a force that 
could be felt very perceptibly. 

It was Nat who proved himself to be a valuable 
member of the party in such an emergency. While 
Phil and Harry were shouting to each other, he dropped 
the fender, ran aft and closed the injector, shut off the 
supply, and reached the bow again in time to do his 
share toward averting the impending collision. 

During these few seconds the unwieldy boat, pro- 
pelled by two-mule power, had forged out of the lock, 
and was now pulling the Restless around stern fore- 
most, while a chorus of cries from the loungers or boat- 
men in the immediate vicinity, as each gave orders at 


14 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


the same time to the nearly bewildered boys, only 
served to make the confusion greater. 

‘‘Cut the rope ! Phil shouted as he did his best to 
push the yacht’s bow from the steamer, and the boat- 
man who was the cause of all the trouble cried angrily : 

“Til knock the head off the first one who puts a 
knife to that tow line ! I don’t count on buyin' sich 
things for every greenhorn who comes along to 
whittle. ” 

“If you’d kept it where it belonged, there wouldn’t 
have been any trouble,” Nat retorted. “Now that our 
screw has picked it up through your own foolishness 
I’ll use a knife or something, so take good care not to 
be in the way. ” 

It appeared very much as if there would be a rough 
and tumble fight, for the skipper of the boat, having 
armed himself with a stout club, was preparing to leap 
on board the Restless ; but the impatience of those in 
the rear caused them to insist that something definite 
should be done without delay, and Nat had plenty of 
assistance in his work of severing the rope. 

The little craft had been released none too soon ; 
already was the steamer crowding down upon the sec- 
ond boat, and in a few seconds the result might have 
been disastrous. 

The drunken captain was using very forcible language 
as he threatened Nat, and the latter, believing discre- 
tion to be the better part of valor, started the engine 
once more. 

Fortunately Phil had not left the wheel, and after 
describing a full circle at the expense of rubbing in a 
very unpleasant manner over the shallow side of the 


INLAND iVA TER WA YS, 1 5 

canal, the Restless darted ahead with the end of the tow 
line thumping and pounding against the counter in a 
manner which told of serious damage to be inflicted in 
case the obstruction was not speedily removed. 

** We can’t stop here, or the whole fleet will be on 
top of us,” Phil said, in reply to Harry’s proposition to 
shut off the steam. “It is against the rules to tie up 
at a bulkhead, so we shall have to run until we come 
to a basin, and if the timbers are stove we can’t help it 
Slow down a little, Nat, so’s to make it as easy for her 
as possible.” 

The cook obeyed orders ; but the thumping was 
not decreased materially, and the crew of the Restless 
felt quite positive she would not long be in condition to 
continue the voyage. 


i6 


INLAND IVATLRH^AYS* 


CHAPTER II. 

UNPLEASANT NEIGHBORS. 

Crippled though the yacht was, the boys found no 
difficulty in keeping ahead of the slowly moving fleet 
of laden boats, and after what seemed a very long 
while the Restless arrived at the little settlement known 
as Baker’s Basin, so called because of the pond-like 
body of water which leads from the canal. 

“ It’s a case of going overboard to cut the rope from 
the screw,” Phil said, as he gave the signal to stop. 
“By opening this draw we can get in out of the way of 
other boats until such time as we are ready to con- 
tinue the journey.” 

None of the villagers were in sight ; but the boys 
knew there would be no offense given by helping them- 
selves, under the circumstances, and in a few moments 
the yacht was moored inside the towpath, at the rear 
of a small storehouse. 

There was no particular necessity to set about the 
work at once, and all three made preparations for an 
elaborate breakfast, the unusual and early exercise 
having whetted their appetites until an ordinary 
amount of food seemed all too small to allay their 
hunger. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


17 

With but one stove, and that a small one, consider- 
able time was required for the ordinary operations, 
therefore it was nearly noon before this very important 
portion of the day’s duties had been finished. 

“If you’ll put the food away, Nat, and wash the 
dishes, Harry and I will try our luck on the screw. 
We must undress, of course, and I reckon it will be a 
cold job before we’re through. You see ** 

At that moment a rough-looking man came down 
the towpath, and, observing the yacht, turned in at the 
basin as if to make a social call. 

He nodded familiarly, surveyed the Restless critically, 
and then said in a whining tone, as he stepped aboard 
without waiting for the formality of an invitation : 

“ Say, boys, can't you give a feller some of that ’ere 
g^ub ? I’m a carpenter who has been on the tramp for 
a job, an’ it’s a good many days since I’ve seen such a 
layout as you’ve got there.” 

He was not the sort of a person any of the boys 
would have cared to be brought into very close contact 
with ; yet as he had asked only for food, no one 
wanted to refuse him, and Phil replied ; 

“You are welcome to what you need.” 

“Now that’s what I call generous,” the man said, 
with a coarse laugh, and, instead of taking the food 
ashore, as Phil had supposed would be the case, he 
seated himself at the folding table in the standing 
room, beginning the meal in a provokingly leisurely 
manner. 

Harry was about to make an angry protest, but Phil 
checked him with a gesture, and said : 

“ Let’s get at the work. Nat will attend to matters 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


i8 

here;** and when they were in the cabin, he 
whispered : ** He’s going it rather strong, but we won’t 
spoil his dinner by acting as if we thought he wasn’t 
good enough to be allowed on board.” 

** If we are to run a floating restaurant for tramps, 1 
suppose it’s all right ; but in the future they must be 
content to have their meals ashore.” 

After this slight exhibition of temper he undressed 
himself, and in five minutes later the undesirable guest 
was almost forgotten as he and Phil stood in the water 
to their chins, discussing the best means of getting at 
the offending rope. 

Both had sharp knives, and each in turn dove be- 
neath the surface to work as long as possible at the 
manilla hawser, which was wound around the shaft so 
tightly as to be nearly as hard as metal. They could 
remain under water but sixty or seventy seconds at a 
time, and the work progressed very slowly, only two 
or three threads being brought up at each laborious 
effort. 

* ‘ At this rate we shan’t get through before sunset, 
and won’t reach New York until to-morrow morning,” 
Harry said, as he stopped for a moment to rest. 

You can’t get out of the canal after ten o’clock to- 
night on account of to-morrow’s bein’ Sunday,” a voice 
cried from the deck and looking up, the boys saw their 
unbidden guest seated comfortably on one of the for- 
ward lockers, filling a short black pipe, with the air of 
one who intends to extract the greatest possible amount 
of enjoyment from his surroundings. 

The announcement that they would be forced to re- 
main in that, or some other equall undesirable place 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


19 


for thirty-six hours, prevented Phil from paying any 
attention to the free and easy manners of their guest, 
and he asked in dismay : 

“Isn’t it possible under any circumstances to get 
through the locks after ten ? ” 

‘ ‘ I don't reckon the governor of this 'ere State could 
do it, 'cause them as tends the gate ain’t any more fond 
of workin' than other folks, an’ they’re bound to knock 
off whenever the rules allow 'em. This is a snug place 
for you, a good deal better’n can be found between 
here an’ Brunswick, so things ain’t so bad as they 
might be after all." 

“We could go back to Trenton," Nat suggested. 
“It would be more pleasant staying there.” 

“I don’t want to turn round after we have once 
started," Phil replied after some thought “If this is 
the worst hardship we shall run across during the cruise 
there won’t be much suffering,” and then looking up, as 
if noticing for the first time the occupation of their guest, 
he added, “ See here, stranger, we don’t fill pipes at the 
same table we eat from, and if you feel like smoking 
there’s nothing to prevent your going ashore.” 

“That’s all right, my boy. If I’d knowed you was 
so pertic’lar I’d a' brought along some two for a dollar 
cigars ; but as you say, there ain't nothing to keep me 
aboard, an' I’ll toddle on. Hope you won’t get lone- 
some betwixt now an' Monday morning.” 

Then he walked leisurely out to the towpath, nodding 
his adieux in a jaunty manner, and sauntered back in 
the direction from which he had come. 

‘ ' It wouldn’t have done any harm if he'd thanked us 
for the five or six square meals he’s stowed away. There 


20 


INLAND IVA TER WAYS, 


was enough on the table when he sat down for half a 
dozen hungry men, but it has all disappeared,” and Nat 
continued his work of washing the dishes. 

Phil looked after the stranger an instant, and then said 
thoughtfully : “ We won’t feel sorry for having given a 
hungry man something to eat. But we may as well 
hurry up this job, even if it is necessary to stay all night, 
for the water chills a fellow through and through.” 

From this time until late in the afternoon the boys 
worked with a will, Nat doing his share after the cook’s 
duties had been performed, and not until then was the 
hawser entirely removed. 

There was no possibility of getting through the canal 
before ten o’clock, and they settled down with a certain 
degree of patience to the fact that the enforced halt 
could not be avoided. 

A supper of ship’s biscuit, potted meats and hot tea 
was easily prepared, and after it had been disposed of 
they made themselves comfortable in the cabin. Harry 
urged that the tent be set up in order to try the experi- 
ment of shore living ; but both Phil and Nat were op- 
posed to it because of the extra amount of labor involved, 
and the probability that their stay would be short. The 
cabin lockers could be lengthened by means of a sliding 
shelf until they formed reasonably roomy beds, and 
before nine o’clock these were called into service, for all 
hands were thoroughly tired. 

It seemed to Phil as if he had but just fallen asleep 
when the motion of the yacht aroused him, and before 
his eyes were fairly opened the sound of voices came 
from the standing room. 

** There’s only three of ’em on board, I tell you, an' 


INLAND IVATERIVAYS. 


81 


we can bluff them into setting up whatever we want,** 
he heard someone say in cautious yet familiar tones. 
“If we work the thing right there’s nothin’ to prevent 
our travelin’ like swells from here to Brunswick.” 

For a few moments Phil was literally bewildered, and 
then like a flash of light came the knowledge of where 
he had heard that voice before. 

“ It’s the tramp whom we fed,” he said to himself, 
“ and it begins to look as if we might have a little 
trouble. ” 

The fowling pieces were in the locker upon which 
Nat was sleeping, therefore it was necessary to 
waken his companions before it would be possible to 
prepare for any offensive measures, and to this end he 
stole softly across the cabin with the intention of 
covering the cook’s mouth to prevent any word that 
might tell the intruders their presence had been dis- 
covered. 

In doing this, however, he made the fatal mistake 
of passing his hand from the sleeper’s forehead down, 
and before Phil could prevent him Nat started to his 
feet, crying loudly : 

* ‘ What’s the matter ? Who are you ? ” 

Phil hurriedly began to explain matters when the 
tramp replied, evidently believing the question had 
been addressed to him : 

* ‘ Don’t get skeered ; it’s only me — the friend what 
took dinner with you this noon. I was kinder ’fraid 
some of these ’ere reckless fellers might make trouble, 
so I come to see if things was all right. ” 

As he spoke he pushed back the sliding door, which 
the boys had not thought it was necessary to lock, and 
walked boldly in. 


aa 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“Look here!” Phil cried angrily. “WeVe had 
enough of this, and I’ll give you two minutes in which 
to get on shore I ” 

“Don’t get excited, my boy; I’m here to spend the 
night with you in a sociable manner, an’ this ain’t the 
right way to treat a friend,” the intruder replied, as he 
seated himself on the locker just vacated by Nat. 

Phil’s first thought was to grapple with the man and, 
by the aid of his companions, throw him out bodily ; 
but before he could make the first move toward carry- 
ing this into execution two other men entered the 
little cabin, filling it rather more than comfortably full, 
and by this very contraction of space preventing the 
young yachtsman from making an attack. 

Neither Harry nor Nat had spoken ; the former stood 
near the after door, trying to decide upon some plan of 
action, while the latter began lighting the cabin lamps, 
a very necessary proceeding, whatever course might 
be adopted. 

Even if Phil had not overheard the fragment of con- 
versation from the standing room, he could have told 
by the actions of the men exactly what they proposed 
to do. All three had seated themselves on the lockers 
as if to show their determination to remain aboard, and 
to prove how thoroughly he felt at home, the spokes- 
man deliberately lighted his pipe. 

“I’m ’fraid you boys ain’t overly glad to see us,” the 
tramp said, as he began to puff great volumes of 
smoke, filling the cabin so full of the noxious vapor 
that it was with difficulty one could discern objects at 
the opposite end. “It’s only your good that we’ve 
come for, an’ the least that can be done is to give 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


23 

these gents, who are partic’lar friends of mine, a bite of 
something to eat/’ 

“If there is a constable in town I will give you 
free lodgings 1 ” Phil cried, no longer able to control his 
anger. 

“Well, seein’s how there ain’t anything of the kind 
this side of Trenton, I reckon it’ll be better to treat us 
somewhere near civil, an’ then there won’t be any hard 
feelin’s on our part.” 

“Do you intend to leave this boat?” Harry asked, 
in a voice trembling with rage. 

“ Of course we don’t, after takin’ so much trouble to 
get here. Now listen to me,” and the man changed 
his tone of pleasantry for one of anger : “ We’ve come 
to stay till this craft reaches Brunswick, whether our 
company’s agreeable or not If there’s any kickin' 
you may be the ones who’ll have to go ashore, so the 
least you say an' the better we’re treated, the easier 
matters will be for all hands. Now fetch out some- 
thing to eat ’' 

The anger which the boys felt could not blind them 
to the fact that resistance would be useless while they 
were without weapons, and after a brief pause Phil 
replied, in a tone of apparent submission : 

“You ate all the cooked food we had. It seems 
rather rough to be ordered around in this way aboard 
our own craft ; but since we can’t help ourselves I sup- 
pose it will be necessary to prepare supper for you 
gentlemen.” 

“Now you're talkin' sense, young feller. Treat us 
square an’ you won’t find three more sociable men in 
the country ; but once our hair is rubbed the wrong 
way there’s no holdin'uSt** 


24 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


The tramp grinned as he spoke, probably thinking 
himself a very witty fellow, and Harry whispered to 
Phil: 

Are you going to obey that gang?*' 

** Keep close to me, and be ready to follow my ex- 
ample when the time comes," Phil replied, as he opened 
one of the upright lockers to get the dishes. Then he 
added to Nat, “ bring out some of the potted meat, and 
help set the table.” 

We’ll tend to that part of it,” the spokesman of the 
tramps said, quickly. “Pass the grub to me, an* I’ll 
see that it’s put where my friends can get at it handy 
like.” 

“It will be necessary to eat in the standing room in 
order to admit of putting up the stove here where the 
wind won’t extinguish the flame,” and Phil produced 
the yacht’s cooking apparatus, placing it directly in 
the corner of the cabin. 

Meanwhile Nat, warned by a peculiar look from his 
friend, began to take from the port locker the choicest 
of their provisions. 

The tramps waited until Phil lighted the alcohol stove, 
and was breaking eggs as if to make an omelette, after 
which they went forward where the folding table was 
yet standing, the two strangers beginning their meal 
by devouring several biscuits plentifully covered with 
butter. 

Phil continued his duties of cook until the men were 
seated, and then, with a meaning look at his com- 
panions, he said sharply : 

“ Nat, get the bacon from the starboard locker.” 

Before the order could be obeyed he raised the mab 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


25 

tress which covered it, opened the cover, and leaned 
over as if searching for something. 

It was hardly a moment that he was thus occupied, 
and on standing erect once more his fowling-piece was 
at his shoulder with both hammers cocked. 

“I will put two bullets into the first man who takes 
a step in this direction ! he cried, ‘‘and there will be 
one or two more dead tramps in this place if you are 
not on shore before I count ten ! ” 

“ Don’t give them so long as that I Harry shouted, 
as he also appeared at the door with his weapon ready 
for immediate use. “Shoot first and order them away 
afterward. ” 

This was a change in the aspect of affairs for which 
the unbidden guests were not prepared. There could 
be no doubt in their minds but the boys would do ex- 
actly as they threatened, for the law would uphold them 
in such a course, and they scrambled ashore in a hasty 
manner, tumbling over each other in their anxiety to 
get beyond range of the unfriendly-looking weapons. 

No halt was made by the departing visitors until 
their precious bodies were hidden behind the storehouse, 
and then Phil said, with great emphasis, as he stepped 
into the standing room to guard against a possible 
attack : 

“ This serves us right for keeping guns in the locker 
where they can't be got at in time of need. That first 
tramp didn't see any guns around, so he concluded we 
were unarmed ; and if he had been smart enough to 
stay where he first sat we'd been forced to dance to his 
piping." 

“ But what are we to do now ? " Nat asked. “ 1 don't 
believe they will give in so easily." 


2b 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


‘‘Get the hawsers inboard and we’ll pull out into the 
middle of the basin, where there’ll be no danger they 
can set the yacht on fire. ” 

“ Why not raise steam and run down the canal to the 
next lock ? ” 

“Because we should be no better off so far as assist- 
ance from the shore is concerned ; and, besides, they 
could make it uncomfortably warm for us from either 
bank.” 

The force of this argument was apparent to all, and 
the Restless was soon anchored in the basin twenty 
feet from the shore, while her crew, none of whom felt 
very much like sleep just then, remained on the alert 
for the slightest suspicious sound 


^LAND WATERWAYS. 


27 


CHAPTER III. 

DIFFICULT NAVIGATION. 

There was sufficient light to enable the boys to see 
surrounding objects quite distinctly, and they kept their 
eyes fixed upon that portion of the canal lying in the 
immediate vicinity of the storehouse. 

Nearly an hour had passed, and Nat was beginning 
to think it might be as well for him to take ‘ ‘ forty winks ” 
or more while everything was quiet, when Harry whis- 
pered : 

** I can see one of the gang. He just came around 
from the corner of the building, and is now hidden by 
the deep shadow on this side.” 

Even as he spoke the other two tramps appeared in 
view for an instant as they crept toward the bank of the 
basin in such a stealthy manner that there could be no 
doubt but that they meditated mischief. 

“There is a chance those fellows may be thinking of 
swimming across, with the belief it will be possible to 
get on board without our knowledge. Go aft, Harry, 
while I watch here, and Nat walks back and forth to 
make sure we're both attending to business.” 

After another long time of waiting, during which not 


28 


INLAND WATERIVAYS, 


a sound was heard, the tramps came out of cover, and 
walked down the towpath in the direction of New 
Brunswick. 

“ I guess they’ve come to the conclusion that it is no 
use to try to catch us napping ; but we won’t run any 
risks. One shall sleep an hour while the other two 
watch ; and by that means we’ll be on duty only a couple 
of hours apiece. You take the first trick below, Nat, 
and Harry shall have the second.” 

In the absence of any immediate danger it is not 
difficult for one to close his eyes in slumber after a hard 
day’s work, and the cook did not waste many moments 
lying awake. 

From this time until sunrise the utmost vigilance was 
maintained, but there was no sign of the enemy. The 
tramps had disappeared ; but since it was quite possible 
they might return with an increased force, the yachts- 
men did not feel secure. 

After breakfast had been served the same rule was 
observed in regard to guard duty ; and at no moment 
during the twenty-four long hours which followed was 
the Restless without two sentinels. 

^ ‘ We’ve made what might be called a bad begin- 
ning,” Nat said, as he awakened Phil a few moments 
before sunrise on Monday morning, and if this thing 
comes from our having started on Friday morning, the 
sooner we turn around and try it over again, the more 
certain we’ll be of ever seeing the St. Lawrence River.” 

“We won’t act quite so foolishly as that,” Phil replied 
laughingly. “After the yacht is in the canal once 
more you set about getting breakfast, while Harry and 
1 run the craft” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


We may meet those very particular friends of ours 
who want to make the trip to New Brunswick.’' 

‘ ‘ If we do, both guns will be where we can use them, 
and I’ll answer for it that no one gets on board without 
our full permission.” 

After this no delay in continuing the journey was 
made ; it required fully half an hour’s hard work to get 
the little craft out of the basin, and then as Nat set about 
cooking breakfast the Restless darted down the canal, 
as if rejoiced at having her liberty. 

Several times during a run of siz miles did Harry 
fancy he saw their old enemies ; but on each occasion 
the alarm proved to be without foundation, and after 
breakfast had been eaten in the standing room while 
Phil remained at the wheel, they congratulated them- 
selves on having finally escaped from such unpleasant 
acquaintances. 

‘‘ We are getting so near the end of the canal, and 
there are so many boats around that they don’t dare to 
make any — Hello ! who’s that ? ” 

As he spoke he pointed toward the towpath, where a 
boy of seventeen or eighteen stood beckoning frantically 
for them to steer nearer the bank. 

“To judge by his clothes he must be a tramp, too,” 
Harry said in a whisper. “ Perhaps he’s one of the gang 
we’ve been watching for, and is trying to get us in 
where the others can jump aboard.” 

“They can’t think we’re such fools as to give them a 
chance to try that game, no matter how near they were 
to the path,” Phil replied. “Let us find out what he 
wants. ” 

“ Don’t do it. There’s no sense in taking any risks, 


30 


INLAND HEATER WAYS, 


and, besides, we've shown all the charity we can afford 
to at this end of the trip. ” 

Phil did not heed his friend’s remonstrances. At this 
point the canal was unusually wide, and he gave the 
yacht a sheer which sent her within a few feet of the 
path, Harry standing with his gun raised expecting each 
instant to see the three men. 

“It will serve us right if we get into a regular row,” 
he muttered, and before any reply could be made to the 
remark the stranger asked, as he stood on the very 
edge of the bank : 

“Won’t you give a fellow a lift for a few miles? I’ll 
do all I can to earn my passage. It’s mighty hard, 
slow work tramping along the path on a hot day like 
this." 

“Where are you bound? ” Phil asked, as he gave the 
word to slow down, for the stranger was now forced 
to run at full speed in order to keep within speaking 
distance. 

“To New York, where I count on getting work 
enough so’s I can buy a railroad ticket to Watertown, 
in the northern part of the State, where my people 
live." 

“ Shall we do it? " Phil asked, as he signaled for Nat 
to stop the engine entirely. 

“ I don’t fancy picking up any and everybody we 
may meet," Harry replied. “It seems rather fishy 
for him to be begging a passage on a canal if his par- 
ents live within reach of the postal service." 

The stranger must have heard the last portion of 
Harry’s remark, for he said earnestly : 

“I know things look against me, and you are not to 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


31 


be blamed for believing I’m a regular tramp ; but that 
isn't true. Six weeks ago I ran away from home rather 
than work on a farm, and I would walk every step of 
the way back rather than ask father for money with 
which to come back. When I do get there, though, 
you can bet I'll stay till I see a sure chance of earning 
a living in the city." 

“ How far have you traveled ? " Phil asked. 

“From Philadelphia. That was the place I struck 
for when I ran away, and during five weeks I've been 
hunting a job, but couldn't get one. When my money 
gave out there was nothing to be done but take a trip 
on Shank's mare, and I followed along the canal in the 
hope of getting a chance now and then on some of the 
boats ; but so far I haven't had much luck. If you only 
take me as far as New Brunswick it will be a big 
favor, and perhaps I can scrub the decks or the cabin 
to pay for the passage." 

*‘Oh, take the poor fellow in," Nat said in a low 
tone. “ He surely can’t do us any harm, and it seems 
selfish to say no when it's only a question of giving 
him a chance to sit down." 

Harry had nothing to say. He was more suspicious 
than the others but no less generous, and construing 
his silence as consent, Phil said, passing a line ashore : 

“ Pull her bow in till you can jump aboard, and we’ll 
land you in New York if nothing breaks." 

There was no delay on the part of the stranger ; it 
seemed as if Phil had hardly ceased speaking before he 
obeyed, and once more the Restless glided on towards 
her rather vague destination. 

The stranger introduced himself as “Jim Powell,” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


32 

and, this formality over, was about to make his promise 
good by scrubbing the floor of the standing room when 
Phil checked him by saying : 

There's no necessity of doing that until we get into 
port. Have you seen three tramps anywhere around 
here ? " 

“Three? I’ve seen fifty,” was the laughing reply. 
“There are places where it seems as if the tow path 
was actually crowded with them. It is — say, can it be 
that you are the ones I heard a party of men talking 
about last night ? ” 

“ I shouldn't wonder ; we had a visit from some Sat- 
urday night while lying at Baker's Basin.” 

“ Then I can tell you something interesting. There 
are five who count on doing considerable damage to your 
craft about three miles further down. They were lay- 
ing plans to pelt the yacht with rocks, and if any of you 
were hurt there might be a chance to get on board.” 

“ Do you have any idea of where they will be ? ” 

“ None, except that it was at a point below here 
where there are plenty of trees to shelter them. By 
dropping the windows and running at full speed when- 
ever we come to such a place there couldn’t be a very 
great amount of damage done. ” 

“You’re right. Harry, pull one of the mattresses aft 
to cover you on the port side, and stand by the engine 
in case it should be necessary to stop suddenly. Nat, 
you and Jim lower the windows, and then bring any- 
thing here which will shield me.” 

These orders were obeyed in the shortest possible 
space of time, and the yacht had a vague resemblance to 
a blockade runner as she dashed on with a quantity of 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


33 


bedding and the tent shielding the wheel on the port 
bow, and a similar barricade aft. Every window was 
open, and such things in the cabin as might be broken, 
were placed on the floor under the lee of the lockers. 
The engine was running at full speed, and Harry lay 
close beside the rail, protected by a mattress. 

“We are coming to a piece of woods I ” Phil shouted 
as the Restless began to turn a slight bend in the canal. 
“Nat, you and Jim get into the cabin out of the 
way K 

The little craft was running so rapidly that but few 
seconds elapsed from the time the words were spoken 
until she was opposite the place referred to, and the 
boys had but just thrown themselves on the cabin floor 
when a perfect shower of missiles came from the 
grove. 

Had the Restless been near the bank, or running at 
ordinary speed, as would have been the case but for 
Jim's warning, the plot must certainly have succeeded. 
Under the circumstances, however, the only damage 
done was to the glossy paint which had been scratched 
in a dozen places. Four heavy rocks entered the cabin ; 
one passing entirely through, and the others falling 
harmlessly on the floor. 

“We're well out of that scrape!” Harry exclaimed 
as he came forward after shutting off some of the oil 
supply to prevent the yacht from making such time as 
was against the rules of the waterway. “ It's mighty 
lucky we were prepared for them.” 

“You're right! ” Phil replied emphatically, “and we 
have to thank Jim for the warning.” 

From that moment the repentant runaway was treated 


34 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


as a friend rather than a stranger, and Phil began 
to think seriously of inviting him to remain on board 
until the yacht arrived at his home, for it would be nec- 
essary to pass through Watertown before reaching the 
St Lawrence. 

The unavoidable delay at the last lock, and the tor- 
tuous course of the Raritan River, so far prolonged the 
voyage that instead of making fast to a dock in New 
York City that evening as he had anticipated, the yacht 
came to an anchor off Staten Island. 

As a cook for a small party Jim was an unqualified 
success, and before the first meal at which he assisted 
had been prepared, Nat willingly reduced himself to the 
rank of “ helper. ” 

Now that there were four, the crew was divided into 
two distinct watches, Phil and Harry standing the first 
trick ; and it can readily be understood that all hands 
were on the alert until it was sufficiently light to permit 
of their running up the harbor, where at eight o’clock 
the yacht was made fast to a pier near Chambers Street 
Ferry. 

‘ ' We may as well stay here one day and see the 
town,” Phil said while they were engaged in “cleaning 
ship ” ; “ and in the morning we’ll make an early 
start.” 

“I’ll try for a job as soon as this work is done,” Jim 
added in a tone which showed he had no idea that he 
was to be allowed to remain on board any longer ; ‘ * and 
I hope you fellows won’t run afoul of another crowd of 
tramps ; but in case ” 

“ Look ! Look there I ” Nat shouted, pointing toward 
the head of the pier where a tugboat was backing in as 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


35 


a heavy barge loaded with hay was being swung around 
by the current while trying to make fast to the end of 
the dock. “There’s going to be a collision unless ” 

The crash came before he could finish the sentence. 
As the steamer stood motionless for an instant when 
the screw was reversed that she might shoot ahead, 
the heavily loaded vessel struck her on the port side 
amidships, crushing the timbers and planking, and lit- 
erally riding up on the hull until it seemed certain the 
tug would be swamped. 

Nothing could be done to avert the catastrophe, and, 
believing the least delay would be fatal, the crew 
scrambled over the shattered rail on to the bow of the 
craft which was doing so much mischief. The engi- 
neer was the last to reach the deck, and then the ves- 
sel had rebounded, as it were, being so far away that 
the frightened man was forced to leap into the 
water. 

The danger had appeared to be so imminent that no 
one thought of anything save his own safety, and the 
engine, which an instant before was started at full speed, 
now forced the tug ahead swiftly, while the momentum 
caused her to right almost immediately. Instead of 
being in a sinking condition, she was apparently all 
right, and under a full pressure of steam darted out 
into the stream, threatening destruction to everything 
in her erratic path. 

A brig, which was being towed down the river, re- 
ceived the first blow, and was pulled toward the op- 
posite shore, evidently in a sinking state, while the force 
of the collision shifted the tug's helm, causing her to 
head toward the point from which she had just come. 


36 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


As a matter of course, the boys were watching the 
career of the wild steamer ; but no one thought of the 
possibility the Restless might be in danger until the tug 
was within an hundred feet of the pier, coming at full 
speed directly for the little yacht 


INLAND ViTATERWAYS, 


S7 


CHAPTER IV. 

A NARROW ESCAPE. 

There was something particularly terrifying in the 
appearance of the tug as she dashed through the water, 
controlled only by the mighty power of steam which 
was urging her on an errand of destruction, and three 
of the boys aboard the Restless stood gazing at her as 
if fascinated by the peculiar danger. 

Jim was the only member of the party who preserved 
the least semblance of control over his fears. The 
others had abandoned all hope of saving their yacht 
and stood on the port side ready to leap aboard the 
steamer at the first crash ; but just at that moment the 
former’s one thought was regarding the possible safety 
of the little craft by means of which he had been spared 
so many weary miles of walking. 

There was not even time to cast off the stern hawser, 
because in order to do that it would be necessary to 
traverse the length of the yacht ; but he let go the for- 
ward rope, and at the instant when it seemed as if the 
runaway tug was upon the smaller boat he gave a vig- 
orous push, sending the bow of the Restless away from 
the pier barely a second before the steamer struck. 

Had the blow been full amidships the yacht would 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


38 

have been cut down in the merest fraction of time ; but 
Jim succeeded in giving her so much sheer that the 
huge cutwater glanced past, sending her yet further 
away, and the pier actually shook under the shock as 
the tug struck head on, recoiling several feet, when, 
with another shift of the helm, she dashed up the dock 
where half a dozen vessels and barges were moored. 

The blow on the yacht’s rail was sufficient to send 
Jim backward into the water, while the swell from the 
powerful screw dashed him to and fro among the piling, 
in imminent danger of being crushed to death. 

The crew of the yacht, bewildered quite as much by 
their narrow escape as by the tossing and plunging of 
the boat, had no idea of the boy’s peril, but stood gaz- 
ing at the scene of destruction as the tug battered first 
one craft and then another, without a single thought of 
him who had probably saved their lives. 

It was the engineer of the tug, himself just saved 
from drowning, to whom Jim was indebted for his 
rescue. The man rushed toward the Restless when his 
craft was first headed that way, probably thinking he 
could leap from the yacht to her deck, and he reached 
the edge of the wharf a moment after Jim was thrown 
into the water. 

“Ahoy on the yacht ! ” he shouted. “Can’t you see 
that one of your crew is likely to drown if you don’t 
stop gaping at them vessels, an’ do something to help 
him ? ” 

Having thus attracted the boys’ attention to their 
comrade’s peril he ran at full speed toward the scene of 
confusion, and it can readily be fancied that the owners 
of the Restless stopped “gaping.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


39 

Jim was swimming the best he knew how toward the 
boat ; but, hampered as he was by his clothes, made 
very little headway. 

The bow hawser was trailing in the water, and this 
Phil hauled aboard, throwing one end to Jim at the 
instant that two other tugs, coming to catch the run- 
away, entered the dock. So excited were all hands 
that it was possible he might have been run down but 
for the fact of his getting a firm clutch of the rope at 
the first attempt, the boys literally pulling him from 
beneath the very bow of the foremost steamer. 

‘‘That was a narrow squeak,” Jim stammered as he 
clambered over the rail, so nearly exhausted that he 
made no effort to rise to his feet, but lay at full length 
on the deck. 

“ Why didn't you yell ? ” Phil asked sternly. “You 
would surely have been run down by those tugs if a 
man hadn't told us you were in the water. We didn't 
even know you had gone overboard.” 

“I knew it,” Jim replied with a grimace. “I was 
just pushing the yacht out when the steamer struck us, 
and the blow sent me headlong, while the swell banged 
me about so much that there wasn't breath enough left 
in my body to scream with.” 

“This is the second time you have done us a good 
turn, and the Restless would be on the bottom now if 
you hadn't been aboard. If you want to stay till we 
get to Watertown, or wish to finish the cruise with us, 
just say so. We're ready to share anything we've got,” 
and Phil looked round at his companions as if to see 
what they thought of his hospitable proposition. 

Harry nodded his head to show that he approved of 


40 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


admittfng this new member to their party, and Nat said 
emphatically : 

“An hour after he joined us I would have agreed to 
this same plan, and now it’s the very least we can do.” 

“You won’t ever know how thankful I am, ’cause it’s 
no use for me to try to find words to express it ; but I’ll 
work so much that you can’t say I didn’t pay for what 
grub I ate.” 

“ You’ll do no more than each one of us ; every fel- 
low must perform a fair share,” Phil replied quickly ; 
“but we can settle all that some other time. See them 
trying to catch the tug I ” 

The latter was doing a g^eat amount of damage as 
she rammed first one and then another of the craft at the 
head of the dock, and no less than twenty men were 
trying to get on board of her, a matter which was ex- 
tremely difficult owing to the wild plunges back and 
forth across the narrow waterway. After a few mo- 
ments, however, she forced herself nearly to the bulk- 
head, and, the helpless vessel now hemming her in, her 
rightful engineer succeeded in clambering aboard. 

When the engines finally stopped she appeared to be 
quite as nearly a wreck as did those vessels she dashed 
into so viciously, and these looked as if they had been 
visited by a small-sized cyclone. 

During the next hour confusion reigned in the vicinity 
of this particular dock, and there was such a coming 
and going of tugs, warping vessels from one side to the 
other, and so general a shifting of berths that Phil said 
solicitously : 

“At this rate we shall soon be nearly as bad off as 
if the steamer had struck us. They are swinging these 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


41 


vessels around so recklessly that we will get a bad 
squeeze unless our quarters are shifted pretty soon." 

“ Where can we go to.? " Nat asked. 

“Almost anywhere up the river. Perhaps it would 
be better to pull beyond the ferries." 

“ If we are to get up steam why not keep on to Yon- 
kers, or some other town on our road ! " Harry asked. 

“There is no especial reason why we should stop in 
this city, except to get a boat, and I fancy we can buy 
one as cheap almost anywhere.” 

Neither member of the party was very anxious to go 
ashore, therefore Harry’s proposition was agreed to by 
all without discussion. A few strokes of the air pump, 
a lighted match applied to the supply of oil, two or three 
turns of the naphtha valve, half-a-dozen strokes of the 
second pump, and the Restless was ready to continue 
the journey so long as the supply of fuel should hold 
out. 

With Phil at the helm, Harry near the engine, where 
he could slow down or stop her in case of danger, and 
the other members of the crew finishing the work of 
“ cleaning ship, " she left the scene of destruction, dodg- 
ing here and there to avoid clumsy barges, or stopping 
from time to time while the huge ferryboats crossed her 
bow, until the city had been left behind and it was 
nearly plain sailing again. 

Jim was not idle a single moment of the run up the 
river. It seemed as if he did not consider that his ser- 
vices in saving the Restless from destruction entitled 
him to a passage home, but felt that it was necessary 
he should take upon himself all the work possible by 
way of payment 


42 


INLAND WATEKVTAYS. 


More than once did the other boys insist on his try. 
ing to extract some enjoyment from the sail, but his 
answer was always the same : 

“This isn’t anywhere near as hard as walking would 
be, and Fll feel more comfortable in my mind if I keep 
on squaring accounts.” 

“What you did this morning would have paid your 
way if the voyage should last twice as long as we pro- 
pose to make it,” Phil replied gravely each time, but 
Jim never relaxed his efforts. 

On reaching Yonkers the yacht was made fast for the 
night, even though it was early in the afternoon. The 
fresh provisions which they had proposed to buy in 
New York were to be purchased, and Phil thought it 
would be best to replenish the oil tank while there was 
ample opportunity. 

To this end he and Harry went on shore, leaving 
Nat and Jim to “keep ship ’’ and receive the goods 
which would be sent down. 

The last mentioned member of the crew could no 
longer find any work to do, consequently this halt re- 
solved itself into a long loafing time, which was enliv- 
ened by a visit from two men who came alongside in a 
row-boat They were very curious regarding the desti- 
nation of the Restless, the port from which she hailed, 
the length of time allotted for the cruise and, in fact, 
every item of information relative to the yacht and her 
owners. 

These questions were not asked in an offensive man- 
ner, and Nat had no hesitation in giving his visitors the 
fullest particulars, even carrying his hospitality so far 
as to invite them on board for an inspection of the craft 
and her engine. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


43 

After remaining nearly an hour, the men rowed to a 
small catboat at the next dock above, and in a short 
time the boys saw them set sail on their way up the 
river. 

Neither Jim nor Nat thought there was anything 
strange in the curiosity which had been displayed, and 
only spoke of the visit incidentally when the remainder 
of the crew came aboard. 

'‘I suppose it would seem queer if we refused to an- 
swer ordinary questions, and probably we shall find a 
good many curious people before we get back,” Phil 
said, thoughtfully, w^hen he heard of the visit ; *‘but, 
at the same time, it isn’t well to tell strangers too much.” 

Nothing further was said regarding the callers, for at 
that moment the stores began to arrive, and soon all 
hands were busy stowing them away. 

When this work was finished, Phil proposed that Nat 
and Jim take a look at the town, but neither felt in- 
clined for exercise, and the remainder of the day was 
spent in discussing the probable length of time before 
the prospective trip through the canal should be finished. 

“There’s no use standing watch to-night, ” Phil said, 
in reply to Harry’s question. “ Lying so near the cen- 
ter of the city, with vessels all around us, we have 
nothing to fear, so it will be best to get what rest we 
can while there’s a chance.” 

None of the crew were averse to retiring at an 
early hour, and, now that they were in a measure ac- 
customed to their floating home, slumber visited’ them 
at the first summons. 

It seemed to Phil as if he had been asleep several 
hours when he was awakened by the violent tossing 


44 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


and plunging of the yacht, and two or three minutes 
elapsed before he realized that such a condition of 
affairs was radically wrong. 

He had but just begun to have a dim idea that danger 
of some kind threatened them, when the loud tooting 
of a steamboat whistle, mingled with shouts of com- 
mand, caused him to spring to his feet in alarm. 

Turn out, fellows,” he cried. ‘‘A tug must be try- 
ing to come in alongside of us ! ” 

An instant later, and before his companions were 
fairly awakened, he was in the standing room gazing 
around in perfect bewilderment 

Instead of being at the dock the Restless appeared to 
be at sea with vessels and steamers close aboard, the 
twinkling lights rising and falling in every direction. 
Dead ahead loomed up the enormous hull of a paddle- 
wheel boat, and from her deck he heard the angry 
question : 

^‘Whats the matter aboard that yacht? Are you 
anxious to be run down ? 

It was several seconds before he could make any 
reply, and then he said, helplessly : 

“We must have gone adrift. Where are we?*' 
“You’ll beat the bottom in about five minutes at 
this rate. Why don’t you get out of the way ? Stand 
by to fend off ; we can’t lay here all night ! ” 

Then the engineer’s gong was heard ; the huge 
wheels churned the water into foam, and the steamer 
bore directly down upon them. 

By this time the remainder of the crew had come 
from the cabin, and Harry asked, in alarm : 

“What has happened? That craft is going to run 
us down 1 " 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


45 


*'Get forward here, and push off as she comes!” 
Phil shouted. “We shall be under her wheels in an- 
other moment unless something is done ! ” 

Nat and Harry sprang to his assistance, but Jim de- 
layed long enough to get one of the tent poles from 
beneath the locker. He had just raised it when the 
swirl of waters sent the yacht's bow so far away from 
the steamer that the frightened boys could not reach the 
towering hull, and this change of position forced the 
stern around in a corresponding degree. 

Anticipating this danger Jim had already started aft, 
and he arrived there just as it seemed certain the little 
craft would be sucked beneath the mighty wheels. 

Now the tent pole was the most effective instrument 
he could have had. Launching one end against the 
stranger’s hull he set all his weight against it, shoving 
with an energy born of the knowledge of imminent 
peril, and this proved barely sufficient to send the Rest- 
less a few feet beyond the revolving paddles. 

The yacht pitched and tossed upon the swell as if 
bent on going to the bottom, and then the big steamer 
passed, leaving the boys literally faint from the con- 
sciousness of the great danger so narrowly escaped. 

There was little time to congratulate each other ; a 
dozen moving lights could be seen close at hand, and 
warning whistles came from out of the darkness as it 
the river was crowded with steam craft. 

Only for a moment did Phil stand irresolute, and 
then he cried, running aft with all his speed : 

“Help me start the engine and work quick. The 
next time it may not be possible to get out of the way. 
We’ve made an awfully tight squeak of it.” 


46 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


The boys began to have a dim idea of -what had 
caused the yacht to be in this dangerous position, and 
all hands worked with a will until there was sufficient 
pressure to move the screw, when Phil said to Harry, 
as, calling the others to join him, he went forward : 

“Stay aft ready to stop or send her back at the first 
signal.” 

No one had the slightest idea of what portion of the 
river they might be on ; but it could be no more dan- 
gerous to go ahead than to lie still in the track of pass- 
ing craft, and word was given to start the engine at 
half-speed. 

“Keep a sharp lookout,” Phil said to Nat and Jim, 
“and at the same time you had better overhaul the 
hawsers ready to make fast if we are lucky enough to 
find a pier before morning.” 

“ There isn’t a single rope aboard I ” Nat cried after 
a moment. Even the anchors are gone 1 ” 

“Light the lanterns! Jim, you put up the signal- 
lights, that should have been done in the first place. I 
reckon there is good reason why the yacht went 
adrift.” 

After these orders had been obeyed, and while the 
little steamer was running slowly toward the row of 
gaslights which told of the river front, an examination 
was made, and what was learned did not tend to make 
them very cheerful in mind. 

Every movable thing outside the cabin was missing, 
with a few trifling exceptions, and there was not suffi- 
cient rope to make fast with upon their arrival at the 
dock. 

“Most likely those visitors of yours were the 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


47 


thieves,” Phil said, after a short pause. ^‘Theyhada 
chance to see everything, knew we were green at the 
business of sailing, and made a good haul. The wind 
blows pretty fresh, and we have been carried down the 
river to the point from which we started yesterday 
morning. That’s all there is to it, and perhaps after 
this we shall be more careful about inviting strangers 
aboard.” 

“Do you think it is possible we are so far from 
Yonkers?” Jim asked in surprise. 

“Certainly; it doesn’t require much study to tell 
us this city is New York, and,” he added, after looking 
at his watch, “it is nearly morning. The wind and 
current combined have brought us thus far, and the only 
wonder is that we were not run down two or three 
hours ago, for the yacht was probably set adrift at a 
reasonably early hour in the evening.” 

“I don’t believe the men who came aboard at 
Yonkers are the thieves,” said Nat. “Besides, they 
seemed anxious to get up the river as soon as possi- 
ble.” 

“There was nothing to prevent them from coming 
back after dark,” Phil replied. “Now the important 
thing is to get into a dock, and as soon as daylight 
comes, we shall have to make such a big hole in our 
money buying things to replace those which have 
been stolen, that I fancy it will be necessary to get 
along without a tender.” 

“We might send home for more,” Nat suggested. 

“ I wouldn’t like to let father know we have been 
such fools. At this rate it is only a question of time 
before some one steals our heads, and the least we 


4 8 INLAND 1VA TER PVA YS, 

say about the matter the less we shall be laughed ah'* 
During this conversation the Restless had been 
steadily drawing near the piers, and ten minutes later 
she was alongside a bulkhead, the boys making shift 
with the tent poles to hold her in position until a lot of 
new hawsers could be purchased. 


mLAND WATERWAYS. 


40 


CHAPTER V. 

A BARGAIN. 

While waiting for the great city to awaken to the 
noise and tumult of another day, the boys had plenty 
of time in which to discuss the robbery, and although 
circumstances seemed to point to the visitors of the 
previous afternoon as the guilty parties, neither Nat nor 
Jim believed such was the fact. 

The latter argued that it would not have been neces- 
sary for them to take the precaution of sailing up the 
river if they intended to commit the crime, and also 
that there was no reason why they should have put 
themselves in the way of future identification by com- 
ing aboard. 

*‘They could see what was in the standing-room by 
going on the dock,” he said, '*and it would have been 
foolish to run the risk of exciting our suspicion by ask- 
ing the questions. ” 

“ So long as there is precious little chance of ever 
catching them it doesn't make much difference who 
they are. What interests us most just now is the fact 
that we must spend nearly all our money buying haw- 
sers and anchors,” and Phil gave vent to a long-drawn 
sigh. ‘'In addition to getting on without a tender, we 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


must be very economical in the way of provisions, or 
we shall be on short allowances before leaving the 
canal.” 

Then Phil made a careful estimate of such articles as 
it was absolutely necessary they should have, and by 
the time it had been finished the day was so far 
advanced that he could make the purchases. 

Not until twelve o'clock were they ready to leave the 
dock, and once more was the Restless in condition to 
continue the voyage, while the treasury had been sadly 
depleted. 

The yachtsmen were not in particularly high spirits 
when the little craft’s bow was again pointed up the 
Hudson. All realized fully that so far they had been 
very careless, and when the snarl of ferryboats and 
tugs was passed, thus giving an opportunity for the 
entire crew to be forward, Phil said emphatically : 

“There’s one thing certain, we shan’t have any more 
trouble because of not standing watch, for two shall be 
on duty every moment, even if we are forty miles from 
a human being. After going to sleep once, allowing 
thieves to do as they pleased, we ought to learn part of 
the lesson.” 

There was no chance for an argument on this score, 
for every member of the crew shared his opinion, and 
after scolding themselves roundly, all hands so far 
recovered their usual spirits as to be able to enjoy the 
charming sail on that most beautiful river. 

By running until a late hour in the evening they 
arrived at Tarry town without further misadventures, 
and the yacht was made fast to a pier, her crew being 
so tired that the only pretence at “cleaning up” was 


INLAND IVATERIVAYS, 


5 ^ 

by Jim while standing his portion of the watch during 
the night 

Here it might have been well if all hands had enjoyed 
their well-earned rest, for not even a visitor troubled 
them, and at daylight next morning the journey was 
resumed, Jim cooking breakfast while Phil steered and 
the others washed down the decks. 

This run ended at Poughkeepsie, for the boys had no 
idea of pushing the little boat to her utmost speed, and 
there was no particular event to mark it, save that Jim 
made a fish chowder which his companions thought 
the most delicious thing they had ever eaten. 

Another early start, and on this day, which was 
Friday, the crew of the Restless were determined to 
make Albany even if it should be midnight before they 
arrived. Harry watched the engine jealously lest any 
of the bearings should become heated, while Nat and 
Jim alternately relieved him. 

Just after the dinner- table had been cleared and the 
dishes washed, while Nat was sitting by PhiPs side, 
they were hailed by the occupants of a small sloop 
which was vainly endeavoring to beat against the light 
head wind. 

“Jemmima!" Nat exclaimed, ‘‘.'here are the men 
who came to see us at Yonkers — the ,nes whom you 
thought were the thieves. Now it is certain they 
couldn't have come back after leaving that town, other- 
wise we would have seen them before. " 

‘‘That is true," Phil replied, in a tone of perplexity, 
and then answering the hail he cried, “Ahoy on the 
sloop I What do you want V* 

“Pull in on this side of the river where we can talk 
with you." 


52 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“Shall we do it ? " Phil asked Nat in a low tone. 

“Why not? We can soon settle the question as to 
whether they could have stolen our stuff, and that would 
surely be worth while.” 

It was necessary to describe half a circle in order to 
reach the sailboat, and while this was being done Jim 
and Harry came forward to learn the meaning of the 
delay. 

“ Isn't this the same craft we saw at Yonkers ? ” one 
of the men asked, when the yacht ran alongside and a 
hawser was passed aboard to prevent the boats from 
drifting apart. 

“Yes,” Phil replied, “ and on that same night we 
were robbed of every movable thing fore and aft.” 

“River thieves!” the spokesman exclaimed, and 
then, as if a sudden thought had occurred to him, he 
added : ^‘Did you have any idea we might have been 
the culprits ? ” 

Phil was confused by the directness of the question, 
and he betrayed the fact most decidedly as he replied 
with a stammer : 

“Oh, no ; only it seemed a little queer that after you 
had asked for so many particulars the thing was done.” 

“That would hardly be sufficient evidence by which 
a well-founded suspicion could be raised,” the second 
man said gravely. “We did go on board your craft, 
but only through curiosity, and after learning that she 
was bound over the very course we intended to take. 
As a very great favor to us, will you kindly make sure 
we have nothing of yours on our boat? ” 

“I am perfectly satisfied already,” Phil replied, now 
sorry he had spoken of the robbery. “The fact 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


53 


that you have got so far up the river against a head 
wind is enough : and I hope ydU won’t think again of my 
foolish words, which were uttered simply because you 
were the only people with whom we had any extended 
conversation in Yonkers/’ 

“ 1 am more than sorry there should have been even 
the shadow of a suspicion against us,” the man who 
had hailed them said, earnestly, “for we are about to 
ask a great favor of you. ” 

“ Don’t think we are prejudiced in the slightest, ” and 
now Phil tried to atone for the injudicious remark by an 
unusual courtesy of manner. “ We will do whatever is 
possible to aid you.” 

“We prefer to make it a matter of business at the 
start, and the favor will be in your acceptance of our 
offer. We are bound for Herkimer, on the line of the 
canal, and it is of the utmost importance we should get 
our boat there within a certain time. These head 
winds have delayed us beyond what we calculated on, 
and it becomes necessary to take a tow or lose con- 
siderable money. If you will give us a lift to that 
place we will pay fifty dollars, and feel under many 
obligations. It cannot delay you very much after we 
are in the canal, where all boats are restricted to a speed 
of four miles an hour, therefore the great inconvenience 
will be only from here to the first lock.” 

While the man was speaking Phil thought that this 
might be a good opportunity to replenish the treasury 
with but little cost to themselves, and their finances 
were at such a low ebb as to make the proposition 
enticing. 

“What do you say, Harry?” he asked. “Fifty dol 


54 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


lars is nearly the amount spent to replace what was 
stolen, and if we earn it there will be no need of send 
ing home to ask for money, as we shall be obliged tc 
do unless we cut the journey considerably short of the 
St Lawrence River.” 

“Can we tow the boat? ” Nat asked, eagerly. 

“ Of course.” 

“ How much time shall we lose by doing it? ” 

“Not much more than one day.” 

“Then I go in for accepting the offer rather than cut 
the cruise short” 

Harry was not so ready to decide ; he felt quite as 
eager as did his companions to earn the money, yet 
feared it might require too much time. 

“ Your yacht can tow our boat four miles an hour 
after we reach the canal,” one of the men said ; “there- 
fore the only question to be considered is whether you 
are willing to lose less than half a day from here to 
the first lock ? ” 

As a matter of course, Jim was not entitled to any 
voice in the discussion ; but Phil asked for his opinion, 
and he thought, as did the others, that it was a won- 
derfully good opportunity to make up the losses caused 
by the thieves. 

“We'll try it, at all events,” Phil said, after a short 
pause. “We shall be able to tell in an hour whether 
the yacht can pull you or not, and if it is a failure there 
will have been no harm done.” 

The men were profuse with their thanks, and after 
one introduced himself as Dave Summerfield, and the 
other as Ned Bristow, bound from Newark to Herki- 
mer on a combined trip of business and pleasure, the 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


55 

sloop was made fast astern. Both the men remained 
in her, since it was necessary one should steer, there- 
fore the boys were quite as much alone as before ; 
but the yacht’s labored movements told that the jour- 
ney would be delayed even more than had been an- 
ticipated. 

After running at full speed until nearly midnight, the 
day’s sail was ended at Albany, and when the crew of the 
sloop declined an invitation to sleep on board the yacht, 
the port-watch went below, leaving two very tired boys 
on duty in the standing-room. 

Jim and Nat were on guard when the sun rose next 
morning, and they prepared an appetizing breakfast be- 
fore awakening the others. 

‘‘If we are going to put in as many hours as we 
did yesterday, there will be more work than sport to 
this cruise,” Harry said, with a yawn, as he came on 
deck. “ I feel even more tired than I did last night.” 

“Pulling the sloop was what detained us,” Phil re- 
plied. “It is positive the Restless can’t go at more 
than half speed with such a drag astern, and we must 
now decide whether the job is to be continued.” 

“I should say ‘no’ without any discussion if we 
didn't need the money so badly,” Nat said, promptly; 
“but in view of that melancholy fact, and also that 
the rules of the canal forbid a greater speed than four 
miles an hour, I think it is best to keep the tow-line.” 

“I had rather do almost any amount of work than 
send home for more funds,” Phil added, decidedly, and 
this brought the conversation to a close, for the others 
were equally averse to acknowledging their careless- 
ness. 


5<5 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


Breakfast served to lend a more cheerful aspect to 
the matter, and the journey was resumed at a reason- 
ably early hour. 

The men in the sloop appeared eager to get on as 
fast as possible, and they rendered no slight amount 
of assistance at the entrance to the canal. With them 
to aid in fending off, there was but little danger the 
yacht would be crushed by the clumsy boat which 
entered at the same time, and the boys felt quite well 
acquainted with them when the Restless passed out 
through the gates. 

By running at full speed they could make about the 
regulation time, and no unnecessary halts were indulged 
in during the day ; therefore it was believed by the 
yachtsmen that they were forty miles from Albany 
when darkness overtook them. 

“This is as good a place as we could ask for in 
which to spend Sunday,” Phil said, as he ran along- 
side the bank opposite the towpath, at a point where a 
clump of trees would afford grateful shelter from the 
sun next day. 

“You don’t count on staying here until Monday, do 
you ? ” Bristow asked, in surprise. 

“Certainly; we can’t get through the locks even if 
we should start ” 

“We might at least keep on to the next one, and 
save just so much time.” 

“I had rather start an hour earlier. Besides, it will 
be more pleasant lying here than where half a dozen 
boats are hauled up. We can set the tent and be com- 
fortable, with no one to trouble us.” 

Then, having made the yacht fast, Phil and Harry 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


57 

began cleaning the engine, while Nat and Jim prepared 
supper. Neither Bristow nor his companion made any 
further protest just then against remaining until Mon- 
day, but appeared to be having a private discussion 
on board their own craft They refused the invitation 
to join the boys at table, and did not even pull along- 
side the yacht until the tent was about to be taken on 
shore, when Summerfield asked, gruffly. 

“Do you still hold to the idea of lying here till 
Monday ? ” 

“Of course,” Phil replied, in surprise. “ Even if 
we had no objections to Sunday traveling, there 
would be little use in running to the next lock, so far 
as saving time is concerned. ” 

“Then we shall go on alone,” Bristow said. “It 
is important that we arrive at the earliest possible 
moment, and an hour is of considerable value. How 
much shall we give you for towing us this far 1 ” 

“I hardly know. Phil replied, in perplexity. 
“Why not let us carry out the original bargain?” 

“I have told you why. Think the matter over, and 
we’ll square things before leaving.” 

Then the men went ashore to cook their supper by a 
fire built on the bank, and the boys looked at each 
other in dismay. They were eager to earn the money, 
and it was a sad disappointment to lose it when the 
hardest portion of the work had been done. 

“ How far away do you suppose the next lock is?” 
Nat asked, after a short pause. 

“I don’t fancy it can be more than half a dozen 
miles, certainly not ten,” Phil replied. 

“ It won’t take three hours to do it, so why not agree 
to their plans, for we want that fifty dollars?" 


58 


INLAND IVATERIVAYS. 


Both Harry and Jim believed as did Nat, and Phil 
called to the men, announcing the decision to run as 
far as possible next morning. 

“That is where you are sensible. We would be 
sorry to push on ahead ; but, as I said before, it must 
be done unless you continue the journey. 

“ If you save an hour by such a plan I’m very much 
mistaken,” Phil said, in a tone so low that only his 
companions could hear the words. 

Watch was kept as usual, neither Bristow nor Sum- 
merfield offering to do their share, and half an hour 
after sunrise the Restless was in sailing trim. A mist- 
like rain had begun to fall at midnight, and the gen- 
eral indications were that this unpleasant weather 
would continue during the day. 

“Tent life wouldn’t be the most charming thing in 
the world on a morning like this,” Bristow said, with 
a laugh, as he and his companion got out the towing 
line once more. 

“The rain isn't any less disagreeable in the standing 
room than it would be on shore,” Phil replied, as he 
took his seat at the wheel, while Harry attended to the 
engine. 

“We shall at least find a comfortable place in which 
to spend the day,” Summerfield said, and from that mo- 
ment, without any especial reason for doing so, Phil 
began to believe the men had some motive, other than 
a desire to conclude the journey quickly, for wishing to 
reach the lock. 

For five minutes the yacht dashed ahead much as 
usual, and then her speed gradually decreased until she 
came to a full stop. 


INLAND IVAiEKWAYS. 


59 


“What's the matter? ” Bristow shouted. 

“That’s exactly what I am going to find out,” Phil 
replied, as he went aft “ I fancy the injector wasn’t 
open enough.” 

“ I fixed it properly,” Harry said, “and the fact that 
we have been running at all proves it” 

A hasty examination of the engine showed that every- 
thing was apparently as it should be ; but yet the 
machinery remained motionless. Phil worked both 
pumps ; opened, closed and opened the valves again 
without success. The supply of oil seemed to be entirely 
cut off. 

“ Nat, look at the tank, and see if it has been leaking,” 
Phil cried, and a moment later came the reply : 

“ It is nearly full. There doesn’t seem to be a bit of 
trouble at this end. ” 

“Anything serious ? ” Summerfield asked as he pulled 
the sloop up and came aboard the yacht over the stern. 

“There is some difficulty with the feed pipes. I 
never knew any good to come of running Sunday,” and 
Phil spoke in a petulant tone. 

“Nonsense 1 The day has nothing to do with your 
engine. How long will it take to overhaul the pipe ? ” 

“Not less than three or four hours. We must work 
inshore and tie up, for we can’t drift around here while 
I am at the job.” 

“We’ll soon fix that part of it,” Bristow said cheerily, 
and by using the oars on the sloop the Restless was 
soon moored to the bank, after which Phil made ready 
for the task to be performed before the journey could be 
continued. 


60“ 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


CHAPTER VI. 

AN IMPERATIVE DEMAND. 

The two men watched Phil with the utmost attention 
for fully half an hour, and at the end of that time Bristow 
said impatiently : 

‘ ‘ At this rate you won’t be able to go on before after- 
noon. It looks as if you would be obliged to take the 
craft entirely apart Do you think the damage can be 
repaired ? ’’ 

‘*That depends upon how much of a machinist I am,” 
Phil replied. “At all events, it is certain we shan’t go 
any further to-day, and it isn’t fair to keep you here 
when we may have to lie still even longer than that” 

Before a reply could be made a canal boat drawn by 
a sorry -looking mule appeared from around the bend, 
and Summerfield hailed the man at the tiller : 

“ How far is it to the next lock ? ” 

“About five miles, as nigh as I can reckon.” 

“ Are you going there ? ” 

“I am for a fact You don’t allow a decent man 
would haul up here when Benner’s place is so nigh, do 
you ? 

“Who is Benner? ” 

“You’ll find out after drinkin’ one horn of the stuff he 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


6l 


keeps. Folks "round this way allers make it a pint to 
stay there over Sunday if they’re in the neighborhood. 
You’ll find a lively set of boys at Benner’s.” 

Bristow looked significantly at his friend for a moment, 
and then said to Phil : 

“ We’ll leave the sloop here and go on ahead. If 
you don t overtake us by noon, Monday, I’ll come back 
to see what the matter is.” 

“But suppose I can’t make the necessary repairs, 
and am obliged to take the yacht back to Albany ? ” 

“ If you have to tow her, it will be just as well to go 
to Fonda, so we’ll see you anyhow.” 

Phil would have objected to being left in charge of 
the craft if there had been an opportunity ; but the men 
did not wait for his reply. 

“Swing in toward this bank a little, and we will go 
with you as far as Benner’s,” Summerfield cried out to the 
skipper of the boat. 

The request) which sounded very much like a de- 
mand, was complied with, and as the clumsy craft 
swept past within a few inches of the sloop’s stern, 
both men jumped aboard, Bristow shouting ; 

“We’ll see you to-morrow.” 

“Well,” Nat said as he watched the boat until she 
was some distance away, “ for people who are in such 
a very great hurry to reach Herkimer, they are acting 
queerly according to my way of thinking. We may 
not be in condition to leave for several days, if it be- 
comes necessary to tow the yacht where a machinist 
can be hired, and in that case they would be delayed a 
good deal more than by lying here over Sunday.” 

“It’s their lookout; but I’m beginning to wish we 


62 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


had settled with them last night Very likely the strain 
of pulling that sloop is what has caused all the trouble, 
and how we are going to remedy it is what I don't 
know." 

Then Phil went to work again, the others acting as 
assistants ; but at noon he was no nearer completing 
the job than when he began. The rain still continued 
to fall, and matters were far from being pleasant Jim 
proposed that the tent be put up on shore where, with 
a camp fire he could prepare an elaborate dinner, and 
his companions agreed, Phil saying when his opinion 
was asked : 

“We shall all feel better for something in the way of 
a feast Harry can stay with me while Nat plays sec- 
ond fiddle to the cook." 

Not until late in the afternoon were the amateur 
machinists summoned ashore, and then the long task 
was nearly completed. A valve in the pipe which did 
not set properly was the cause of the trouble ; and now 
that the difficulty had been discovered, Phil felt that 
the hardest portion of the work had been finished. 

“There's one thing certain," he said when they were 
testing Jim's skill as cook, “ we shan't be able to leave 
here much before noon to-morrow, and I fancy those 
men will come for their boat by that time. It 
would have been a clear saving of at least a day for 
them if they had taken her along. I wish she was be- 
hind that canal boat, for I don't like the idea of towing 
such a load." 

“They could have hired a team at the next lock, and 
it is strange they didn't do something of the kind if it 


INLAND WA TER WA KS*. 63 

was SO important to reach Herkimer at a certain time," 
Harry said, musingly. 

It's none of our business what they do, so there's 
no reason why we should worry," and Nat dismissed 
the subject thus unceremoniously in order to pay more 
attention to the “spider cake” which Jim had prepared 
as a sort of pleasing surprise. 

In view of the fact that he knew it would be possible 
to repair the damages, Phil proposed that no more 
work be done on this day, and the tired yachtsmen 
rested in the tent until morning, the watches having 
been begun immediately after dinner. 

At the first break of day all hands were on board ; 
the tent was left ashore for the sun to dry, and the re- 
pairs pushed forward with the utmost celerity. 

At two o'clock in the afternoon, with a pressure of 
twenty pounds as indicated by the gauge, the Restless 
started, Nat steering the sloop until her owners should 
be overtaken. 

To the great surprise of the boys none of the men 
were at the lock. After spending several moments in 
making useless inquiries of the gatekeepers, Phil visit- 
ed Benner's groggery, and there learned that two 
strangers had taken passage on the canal boat Mary 
Jane ; but they had left no word for the boys. 

“We'll tow the sloop to Herkimer, if they don't turn 
up before we arrive there, ” Phil said to his companions, 
“ and now in addition to dragging that weight, some 
one must steer her. We are getting a good price for the 
job ; but they won't be able to say the money wasn't 
earned. '' 

The boys had expected to overtake the Mary Jane in 


64 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


a few hours at the most ; but when night came she was 
still ahead, so much did the sloop retard the little yacht’s 
progress. 

“If we can’t run as fast as one or two mules pull a 
loaded boat, it’s time we tried some other kind of a 
steamer,” Harry said laughingly. “I wouldn’t be sur- 
prised if they got to Herkimer and half way back again 
before we met them.” 

“I fancy we are going just about as swift as a ca- 
naler, ” Phil replied. ‘ ‘ The yacht drags her share of dead 
water in this narrow channel, and the sloop does the 
same, therefore it’s little wonder we move slowly. Now 
that our passengers have gone ahead, however, we can 
take matters leisurely, and have the satisfaction of know- 
ing we are earning good wages ** 

He was interrupted by a shout from the bank of a 
small stream which evidently served as a feeder to this 
portion of the water-way, entering the canal opposite 
the towpath, where had been constructed a series of 
sluices to shut it out entirely whenever the level should 
be raised too high. 

As the boys turned around they saw Bristow, Sum- 
merfield and a stranger, all of whom appeared to have 
landed from a rowboat 

“Steer this way,” the former shouted. “We began 
to think you were never coming.” 

The yacht was stopped as quickly as possible ; but 
not before she had gone a considerable distance beyond 
the point where the owners of the sloop were standing. 

“Can’t you come out to us?” Phil replied. “We 
will have to turn completely around in order to get there, 
and I shall make a snarl of it trying to swing the sloop.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


^5 


*‘Set her adrift ; we can pick her up again,” Bristow 
said peremptorily, and Harry muttered: 

“ It would serve them exactly right if we cast off the 
hawser, and left the crowd to finish their journey the 
best way possible, since they are too lazy to pull half a 
dozen strokes.” 

‘‘Think how nicely their money will help out on our 
losses,” Phil whispered, and then he gave the word for 
Jim to let go the tow line. 

It required several minutes to turn the yacht in the 
narrow channel without running her aground, and dur- 
ing this time the men made no move when it would 
have been only necessary to come a short distance in 
their boat to avoid all the trouble. 

Phil finally succeeded in reaching the point where they 
awaited his coming, and he said, throwing a heavy line 
ashore : 

“You can get aboard by hauling her nose around,so 
there will be no need of making her fast” 

“But that is the very thing we want you to do, my 
boy,” Summerfield said in what he probably intended 
should be a friendly tone. “ We have met a friend of 
ours, and find that it is no longer of such great impor- 
tance to reach Herkimer so soon.” 

“ Then we are to leave you here ? ” and Phil piamly 
showed the pleasure he fe!t a^^ being rid of the trouble- 
some sloop. 

“We intend to remain in this vicinity some time, but 
don't propose to have you leave us yet awhile if satis- 
factory arrangements can be made,” Summerfield re- 
plied. 

“ What do you mean 


66 


INLAND WATERWAYS^ 


‘‘You are out on a pleasure trip, therefore a few days 
added to the journey can be of no consequence when 
your leave of absence lasts all summer. We have 
some business which you can attend to in the yacht, 
and we will pay you well for her use. It’s only a ques- 
tion of putting up the tent here and having a regular 
lark v/hile earning considerable money.” 

“What do you want us to do ? ” Harry asked impa- 
tiently. 

“Go to Schenectady for some goods and freight 
them up the stream a short distance.” 

“ But you have just passed through that city I ” Harry 
exclaimed. 

“ That doesn’t prevent us from wanting to send after 
our property,” Bristow said, with a smile. 

“But boats leave there everyday, and it would be 
cheaper to have what you need come up on some of 
them.” 

“ Not understanding the matter as well as we do, 
you are liable to be mistaken,” was the reply, in a half 
satirical tone. “The only thing to be discussed be- 
tween us is whether you are willing to let your craft 
^d your services for two or three days, providing we 
pay twenty-five dollars for each and every twenty-four 
hours’ detention.” 

“ But why don’t ? ” 

Summerfield interrupted Harry by saying : 

“There are no ‘buts’ about it; it is to our advan- 
tage to have the use of a boat like yours and such a 
crew as she has on board. We shall make enough out 
of our speculation to warrant the payment of the 
amount named# Do you accept the proposition ? ” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


67 

“ Say, why don’t some of you fellows come out and 
tow me in, if you are going to stay there all day ! ” 
Nat cried, in a tone of irritation. “Presently a canal 
boat will come along and there will be a shipwreck, 
with your humble servant as the only mariner in dis- 
tress.” 

“Back the yacht out and get his hawser,” Bristow 
said, as he jumped on board the Restless. “When 
you pull the sloop ashore all hands can talk the matter 
over ; but I shouldn’t think there would be much 
need of discussion in view of the prices offered.” 

Phil obeyed ; a dozen turns of the screw astern and 
as many forward were sufficient to rescue Nat from a 
possible collision, and then the yacht was made fast 
to the bank, while the boys sat in the bow deliberat- 
ing upon the unexpected proposition. 

“It wouldn’t do any particular harm to remain here 
a week, or even longer,” Phil began by saying; “but 
the whole thing seems so strange that I’m afraid we 
might get into some kind of trouble. Why didn’t 
they stop for their goods when they came through 
Schenectady ? ” 

“We could easily leave if there was any crooked busi- 
ness,” Harry suggested. “It looks like a good chance 
to get all our expenses without working very hard. If 
they choose to pay so much in order to run back and 
forth on the canal, I don’t know as it concerns us.” 

At this moment the third man, who had been stand- 
ing on the extreme end of the narrow point of land 
which made out into the canal, as if watching for some- 
body or something, stepped quickly to the other two, 
and, after whispering a few hurried words, leaped on 


68 


INLAND WATER WAYS, 


board the yacht, while Bristow and Summerfield cast 
off the hawser. 

“What's the matter?" Phil asked, rising from the 
locker as if to bar their way to the standing room. 

“We want you to run a short distance up the stream/ 
Bristow said in a low tone. 

“I'm not going to put the boat into water that doesn't 
look deep enough to float a canoe I We don't care 
about running her on a rock." 

“Keep in the middle of the stream, and you will 
have a depth of four or five feet for the next two 
miles, ” the stranger replied. 

“But I don't want to leave the canal," Phil insisted. 

“Start her ahead if you know how," the man said 
to Bristow. “There's no knowing who may be in the 
craft which is coming around the bend, and it won’t do 
to be seen loafing here." 

It was evident Bristow did not know how to obey 
this order, for he said persuasively to Phil : 

“The whole amount of the story is that we have 
discovered oil in this vicinity, and it is of the greatest 
importance that we keep out of sight Do as we wish, 
and I guarantee no harm will come to your craft" 

Phil looked at his companions as if to learn their 
views in the matter, and while he thus hesitated the 
stranger said angrily : 

“ Summerfield, haven't you got sand enough to make 
a crowd of boys do as we want ? Let them send the 
boat ahead, or I'll take a hand in this chat myself.” 

The party thus appealed to hesitated no longer. 
Grasping Harry by the collar he dragged him aft as he 


INLAND iVA TER WA YS. 6o 

whispered, for the voices of those on the approaching 
craft could now be heard quite distinctly : 

** I will give you thirty seconds in which to start 
that engine, and if the boat is not moving then, there 
will be trouble for all concerned." 


?0 


INLAND ^ATLAkkAyS 


CHAPTER VIL 

THE SECLUDED DWELLING. 

Much as Harry disliked to obey Summerfield’s im- 
perative demand, he knew it would be worse than use- 
less to resist, for there could be no question but that the 
men were ready to execute every threat made. Appar- 
ent submission had won the day for them at Baker’s 
Basin, and, profiting by that experience, he started the 
engine at half speed. 

In the standing room Phil was pursuing similar tac- 
tics ; after the stranger grasped the steering wheel and 
spoke in such a threatening tone to Summerfield, he 
threw himself on the locker, saying in a low but firm 
voice ; 

“You shall be held responsible for any damage done 
to the yacht, and at the first opportunity I will oblige 
you to answer in a court of law for this unwarranted 
seizure of our property.” 

By this time the little craft was moving through the 
water, and such fact restored the stranger to something 
approaching good humor. 

“ We don’t intend to work any injury either to you 
or your property,” he whispered, “and you will realize 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


71 


that after we have a chance to explain. Just now it is 
of the utmost importance that we remain hidden from 
view, therefore it was impossible to pursue any other 
course, since to stop long enough to argue the matter 
would have been fatal. Wait half an hour, and there 
will be no reason to complain.” 

“Judging from present appearances that is exactly 
what we shall be obliged to do,” Phil replied grimly, 
and then he shook his head meaningly at Jim, who was 
glancing alternately from him to the fowling-pieces 
which hung in the cabin just above the port locker, as 
if to say that they might be useful. 

Nat remained seated on the starboard rail, not having 
changed his position since the men thus virtually took 
possession of the boat ; but the expression of his face 
told that he was not disposed to submit tamely to the 
indignities offered. 

Steered by the stranger the Restless ran up the stream 
about half a mile, and, as the sun sank behind the tree 
tops, glided into a small pond three quarters of a mile 
in diameter, on the western shore of which stood a 
rudely built cabin from twenty-five to thirty feet square. 

“We’ll come to an anchor here if you will give your 
engineer the signal to stop,” the helmsman said in a 
very friendly tone, and when the screw ceased to re- 
volve, as Phil obeyed the request, the Restless was 
swung around in such a manner as to straighten out the 
hawsers attached to the sloop and the small boat, 
thereby preventing the crafts from coming together as 
would otherwise have been the case. 

It was such a manoeuvre as could have been per- 
formed only by one well acquainted with the manage- 


72 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


ment of steamers, and Phil gave vent to a low murmur 
of admiration. 

“Not so badly done, eh?” the stranger said as he 
dropped the anchor and turned to face the owners of 
the yacht. “I have had considerable experience in 
work of this kind, and reckon your boat won’t suffer 
from any handling of mine. Bristow, moor your sloop 
a short distance off, and then we will go ashore after 
making our peace with these young gentlemen.” 

Summerfield and Harry now came forward, and the 
former said, as he motioned toward the stranger : 

“This is a partner of ours, Sam Small, and a right 
good fellow, who will explain why we turned pirates 
for the time being.” 

“You have already been told that we discovered 
signs of oil in this vicinity, and are now engaged in 
making further investigations, ” Small began. ‘ ‘ Already 
some of the boatmen suspect why I am around here, 
and to have been seen by any of them would reveal 
nearly the whole story. It was a case where we could 
not delay, and you have suffered but little at our hands, 
while we have shown you a delightful place in which 
to spend the night. If this explanation is not satisfac- 
tory, we are prepared to pay any fair sum for the use 
of the boat during the past twenty minutes.” 

There was no reason to doubt the truth of the man’s 
statement, and Phil felt just a trifle ashamed of himself 
for having refused to run up the stream as requested, 
while the other boys looked as if they believed all of 
the party had acted foolishly. 

“ I was thinking only of the yacht,” Phil stammered 
“ The channel was so narrow it didn’t seem as if she 


INLAND WATEIiWAyS, 


73 


could make a dozen yards without going aground, and 
that might be quite a serious matter where the current 
is strong. ” 

‘*Then you no longer contemplate summoning us 
before a court to answer to a charge of piracy ? ” and 
Small laughed as if he thought the threat a very good 
joke. 

“Under the circumstances, we can hardly blame 
you for getting out of sight,” Nat said, and Summer- 
field answered, cheerily : 

‘ ‘ So that portion of the business is settled, and after 
supper we will try to make the trade which was so 
rudely interrupted. Won't you come on shore and 
share what Small may have on hand in the way of 
food ? ” 

“We've got plenty of provisions, and, as the yacht 
is yet to be cleaned up for the night, it is best we stay 
here. This will be a fine chance to dry our tent, and if 
the weather is pleasant to-morrow we’ll set it up, for 
the canvas was rather damp when taken down.” 

“ In that case we can talk over affairs in the morn- 
ing at our leisure, ” Summerfield replied, as he stepped 
aboard the small boat which Bristow now brought along- 
side. 

With a kind “good-night, boys,” the party rowed 
ashore, and the yachtsmen were left alone, apparently 
free to do as they chose. 

“ Well,” Nat said, as they went into the cabin, where 
Jim immediately began preparations for supper, “it 
looked one time as if we were in a bad mess ; but all 
hands were more frightened than hurt It isn't to be 
wondered at that these men would do almost anything 
rather than have their secret discovered.” 


74 


IMAND IVATERlt^AYS. 


“After our experience with the tramps it was only 
reasonable to suppose this crowd were playing the 
same sort of a game, and thus try to cheat us out ot 
the money we had earned towing the sloop," Harry 
added. “ Now that we are here, and in a pleasant place 
to stop, I shan't be sorry to stay two or three days. 
In the morning wc’ll try the camera, and get a picture 
of the yacht as she lies at anchor.” 

Each moment the boys' satisfaction at the turn affairs 
had taken increased, and by the time supper was ready 
they were in high spirits. With no danger of being 
run down by passing canal boats, and in such a se- 
cluded spot, where it was not probable any intruders 
would come, there seemed to be no reason why watch 
should be kept 

“ If we are to lie here to-morrow it will be as well to 
clean ship in the morning, and I advocate turning in 
mighty soon, for we have done considerable hard work 
since daybreak,” Phil said. 

This arrangement was agreeable to all, and many 
hours before the lights in the solitary dwelling were 
extinguished, the crew of the Restless gave themselves 
up to such slumber as visits the weary. 

Had the boys kept watch they would have observed 
that the house was brilliantly illuminated as the nigh’ 
wore on, and the sound as of heavy blows struck al 
regular intervals came apparently from one of the up- 
per rooms, a circumstance not in keeping with the 
ordinary duties of that class of men to which those 
ashore were supposed to belong. 

Of these things the young yachtsmen were ignorant, 
however, and when they awakened, hardly more than 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


75 

an hour after the sounds of activity in the building 
ceased, everything was in the most peaceful condition. 
The songs of the birds and hum of the insects, as all 
nature welcomed the new-born day, caused the scene 
to appear doubly beautiful, and increased the boys’ de- 
sire to make at least a short halt here. 

Harry did not delay his proposed experiments with 
the camera. He “shot ’’half a dozen views of the 
surroundings while Jim and Nat vrere cooking break- 
fast, but was forced to postpone making a picture of the 
yacht until one of the men should bring the boat out 
to admit of his getting ashore. 

“I’ve got two views of the house, as many of the 
entrance to the pond, and one up the stream,’^ he said, 
in a tone of satisfaction. “When the oil inspectors 
come I’ll have a try at them.’' 

After the morning meal had been ended the work of 
setting things to rights began. Although no one hur- 
ried, owing to the fact that a long day was before them, 
the task was finished fully two hours before any of the 
men made their appearance. 

“They like to lie in bed b^ter than any crowd I ever 
saw,” Harry said petulantly, as he sat holding the cam- 
era on the rail waiting for an opportunity to get another 
negative. “Suppose I swim ashore and pull that boat 
out here ? ” 

“I wouldn’t try it,” Phil answered quickly. “It 
isn’t probable they’d object ; but it is just as well not 
to give any cause for fault finding. If you think we ” 

“Look there ! ” Nat interrupted in a whisper as he 
pointed toward a small window under the overhanging 
roof of the house. “Who can that be ? ” 


76 


INLAND WATERIVAYS, 


Where?” the others asked in chorus as they 
sought in vain for any strange object. 

*‘I saw the face of a boy or girl at that pane ot 
glass, and when I pointed it disappeared. They didn’t 
tell us there was any one besides themselves in the 
building. ” 

“You must have made a mistake,” Phil replied. 
“If a fellow, or even a girl for that matter, was inside, 
we would surely have seen him or her last night. 
Most likely it was one of the men.” 

“Most likely it wasn't,” Nat said indignantly. 
“ Don’t you suppose I could tell the difference ? ” 

“It doesn’t seem probable, if you insist upon the 
statement,” Harry added, “and now I am certain you 
are wrong, for here comes the face you saw.” 

Bristow had just opened the door of the house, and 
he started toward the water as Nat whispered : 

“ You must think I am blind ; when it isn’t ” 

“Up early, eh?” Bristow cried. *‘I reckon you’d 
like to get ashore ? ” 

“We would for a fact,” Phil replied. “I began to 
think you were going to sleep all day.” 

“ There v/asn’t much chance of that, although we 
do stick to the bed pretty late when we are here,” said 
Bristow, stepping leisurely into the boat, and paddling 
her toward the yacht. 

“Better put your camera out of sight,” Nat whispered, 
“for he might turn rusty if he knew you’d been col- 
lecting pictures of where the oil is supposed to be. ” 

“A photograph of the house and pond couldn't do 
any harm.” 

“It would show people who were at all familiar 


INLAND IV A TER IVA VS. 


77 


with the place exactly where the men are working.** 

“ I never thought of that,” and Harry made haste to 
slip the camera into the locker before the man reached 
the yacht 

‘ ‘ Didn’t I see you at the window a few seconds 
ago ? ” Phil asked as Bristow came aboard. 

“Which one?” was the question in a quick, almost 
angry tone. 

“That with two panes of glass in it just under the 
side of the roof.” 

“ What are you spying — the man checked himself 
suddenly, and added with a forced laugh, “Oh yes. 
of course it was me ; I looked out to see if you were 
awake. ” 

For an instant Ned acted as if about to make some 
reply ; but he refrained from speaking, and after an 
awkward silence, during which he glanced scrutiniz- 
ingly at first one and then another, Bristow said : 

“ If you want to go ashore, come now, for I musi 
get my breakfast. Keep the boat alongside, and it 
will be possible to land at any time.” 

The tent was bundled into the tender, all save Harry 
followed it, and a few moments later Bristow dis- 
appeared inside the house, leaving the boys to move 
about as they chose. 

“ Now do you believe it was his face I saw at the 
window ? ” Nat asked when they were alone. 

“ I can’t say ; but if it was his he acted queerly. He 
almost called us spies simply because, not being able 
to get ashore, we looked at the old place.” 

“I’ll keep watch on those two squares of glass, and 
know whether it could have been possible to make t 


INLAND IVATERWAYS, 


78 

mistake,” Nat said decidedly, as he turned to assist 
Jim, who had begun to stretch the canvas. 

Harry delayed going ashore with his companions 
in order to put away his camera, which he had hastily 
dropped in the locker, and he was on the point of 
carrying it into the cabin when all three of the men 
came from the house, standing outside of the door for 
a moment as if for the purpose of giving the amateur 
photographer the opportunity he desired. 

“ I suppose I could have got their pictures by ask- 
ing them to sit for me,” he said to himself as, having 
exposed the plate sufficiently long, he turned once 
more to place the instrument in its case. “But they 
might have suspected what has already been done, and 
insist on my giving up the negatives of their country 
residence.” 

The occupants of the lonely dwelling did not long 
remain outside ; it seemed very much as if they had 
come because of something said by Bristow, and after 
talking together a few minutes all three entered the 
building again. 

The task of setting up the tent was a short one, and 
when completed Phil rowed out to the yacht. 

“What do you say to a little hunting?” he asked. 
“ There ought to be game here, and it won't take a 
great while to find out.” 

“ We can't leave the yacht alone, for somebody 
might happen to come up the stream. ” 

“I didn’t intend to be quite so foolish. We’ve got 
only two guns ; Nat and Jim will stay here with the 
understanding that it shall be their turn next.” 

“But what about talking business with the men ? 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


79 

Even if shouldn't accept their offer to go to Schenec- 
tady, it is necessary to settle matters regarding the tow- 
ing of the sloop." 

“There will be plenty of time for that ; I only think 
of staying an hour or so." 

Harry made no further objections ; bringing the guns 
and ammunition from the cabin he accompanied Phil on 
shore, and the ship keepers received their final instruc- 
tions. 

“ We won't go so far away but that it will be possible 
to hear you call in case anything happens," Phil said. 
“ Don't get steam on under any circumstances, and in 
the event of staying ashore be careful not to lose sight 
of the little craft." 

Then the yachtsmen-turned-hunters went to the door 
of the house where they knocked twice without receiv- 
ing any reply. It was Bristow who finally answered 
the summons, and he acted as if afraid the boys might 
get a glimpse of the interior, for he squeezed his body 
through the narrowest possible space as he came out- 
side. 

“I only wanted to say that we are going a short dis- 
tance into the woods," Phil explained. “You are in no 
particular hurry to resume yesterday's conversation ? " 

“No, no," the man replied nervously. “Go where 
you choose, and after having a good time, we'll square 
accounts or open new ones. If by chance you should 
happen to meet any person don't speak of this place, 
and above all, be sure not to mention our names." 

“We will be careful," Phil replied; “but I don't 
fancy we'll see anybody, for we shan't go near the 
canal." 


8o 


INLAND WATER WAYS, 


Then the two walked away, and Bristow stood gaz- 
ing after them until they were lost to view in the dis- 
tance, when he re-entered the house as cautiously as 
he had emerged. 

Nat and Jim lounged around on the shore nearly an 
hour, and during all that time it was as if the building 
had no occupants. Not so much as a face was seen at 
the windows, and the boys concluded to go aboard the 
steamer. 

“The place may be pretty enough,” Nat said discon- 
solately ; “but there ain’t much fun to be had lying 
around the shore. ” 

“I had rather find some work, and I reckon it won’t 
do any harm to get things ready for dinner, for when 
the others come back they will be hungry.” 

The little tender was paddled out to the Restless and 
made fast alongside, Jim disappearing in the cabin im- 
mediately after, while Nat made up a bed on one of 
the standing room lockers, where he could see all that 
took place around him. 


INLAND WATERIVAYS. 


8l 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A SIGNAL. 

Left thus comparatively alone, Nat could find noth- 
ing in the scene to attract his attention ; even the birds 
had sought relief from the sun s fervent rays by retreat- 
ing to the cool recesses of the forest, and there being 
no particular charm about the rude dwelling, he gave 
himself up to speculations regarding the probability of 
reaching the St. Lawrence before the vacation came to 
an end. 

Jim was working in the cabin over some mysterious 
compound with which he proposed to astonish his 
companions at the dinner-table, and paying no heed to 
anything else. 

The profound silence, together with the heat, caused 
Nat’s eyes to grow heavy, and he was on the point of 
yielding to the desire for sleep when a slight sound 
from the house aroused him. Looking up, but without 
changing his position in the least, he saw three men 
coming toward the shore. 

“I reckon our oil hunting employers will need their 
boat, Jim,” he said, lazily; and, as the amateur cook 
leaned forward to get a glimpse of the beach Nat leaped 
to his feet in the greatest excitement 


82 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


‘‘What’s the matter ? ” Jim asked, in surprise, looking 
eagerly around. 

Did you see? Now there’s no chance of a mistake 
this time ; I knew it wasn’t Bristow at the window yes- 
terday, even though Phil was so certain 1 ” 

'‘Say, what’s the trouble ?” Jim asked in bewilder 
ment. “ Have you gone crazy ? ” 

“Don’t be foolish,” Nat replied, impatiently. 
“ Didn’t you see anything just after I said the men were 
coming ? ” 

“Yes, I saw them.” 

“Well,” and Nat drew a long breath, as if trying to 
suppress his excitement, “I happened to glance 
toward the house as I spoke to you, and from that 
upper window — the one which has only two panes of 
glass — something white, like a handkerchief, was 
pushed out and waved for a second or so. Then it 
was pulled in quickly, as if whoever made the signal 
feared being seen by the men.” 

“Do you believe any one is locked up there?” Jim 
asked, in a whisper, after a short pause. 

“Can you account for it in any other way? Think 
how queerly Bristow acted when Phil asked him if he 
had been looking out? I am certainly not mistaken to- 
day, for all three of the men were on the shore when 
this signal was made.” 

“But what does it mean ? ” and now Jim’s excitement 
equaled that of his companion, 

“ That is just what I can’t tell | but we’ll find out be- 
fore leaving this place.” 

“What’s the matter with you boys?” Summerfield 
shouted impatiently. “Are you both so deaf that it’s 


INLAND IVATERiVAys. 83 

impossible to hear us until weVe hailed half a dozen 
times ? " 

“ It seems like it,” Nat replied, hardly knowing what 
he said. “ Did you want us ? ” 

“ We would like to have the boat if you are willing 
to pull ashore.” 

‘'All right; we'll be there in a minute,” Nat replied, 
and then he whispered to Jim, “ Don’t let them think 
we suspect anything ; but try to act the same as ever 
when they come aboard.” 

“You’ll have to straighten your face then, for any- 
body would think you had seen a ghost.” 

Nat tried very hard to assume an ordinary expression 
as he jumped into the boat and pulled toward the shore ; 
but, judging from the look Sam Small gave him, he did 
not succeed remarkably well. 

“ Anything the matter on board ? ” the latter asked. 

“ No — not exactly, we — we were feeling rather wor- 
ried because Phil and Harry haven’t come back,” Nat 
stammered. 

“Don’t you reckon they’re big enough to take care 
of themselves in a place where the largest game to be 
found is a squirrel ? ” Summerfield asked, as he scruti- 
nized the boy. 

“I don’t know what kind might be in these woods, 
and, besides, it’s time they were here unless we intend 
to stay until to-morrow.” 

“Well,” and now it was Bristow’s turn to stare at the 
boy, “that we thought understood when you set up the 
tent.” 

By this time Nat had recovered some portion of his 
usual composure, and he said carelessly : 


84 


INLAND IVATEJilVAYS, 


“Phil and Harry may have decided to stay; but I 
would like to go on. There’s no fun loafing around 
here.” 

Whether he succeeded in deceiving the men or not, 
nothing further was said on the subject, for just at that 
moment the two hunters appeared from among the 
bushes looking heated and tired ; but without so much 
as a feather to show for the morning’s tramp. 

“Anything wrong? ” Phil asked quickly as he saw 
by the faces of all that the conversation had not been 
of the most pleasing nature. 

“ Your friends got so frightened about you that it was 
as much as this one could do to talk,” Summerfield 
replied with a loud laugh, ** and we have been trying 
to persuade him the chipmunks were harmless.” 

Nat’s face grew very red ; but he refrained from mak- 
ing any answer, and Sam Small said impatiently : 

“We were going out to the yacht to have a chat with 
all hands, so suppose we get aboard.” 

Phil thought it rather queer that they were not in- 
vited to the house ; but since it was hardly his place to 
suggest anything of the kind he went toward the boat, 
saying as Nat pushed her bow off : 

“It will require two trips to carry the crowd, and we 
might as well start the ferry.” 

When the party were in the standing room and Jim 
had been summoned from the cabin. Small began the 
conversation by saying : 

“ Of course you understand the sloop is to be towed 
no further, and it is time our account should be settled. 
How much do we owe you for the work already done? ” 

“ I don’t like to answer that question,” Phil replied 


INLAND WATERWAYS- 


85 

after waiting a moment to learn if his companions had 
any suggestions to make. *‘Mr. Bristow set the first 
price himself, therefore it was no more than fair for 
him to say what proportion we have earned. 

“ We wish to satisfy you," the gentleman referred to 
said, “ so if my figures are not large enough, change 
them to suit yourselfi We have been towed about one 
third of the distance ag^reed upon ; but the first day's 
work was harder than the remainder would be. Sup- 
pose we say thirty dollars ? " 

**1 think that is more than the job is worth," Phil 
leplied. ** Of course we wanted the money, otherwise 
we wouldn't have undertaken the task ; but none of 
us care to be overpaid." 

“That part of it is all right," and Bristow took a bag 
of money from his pocket “We are perfectly willing 
to settle on that basis." 

Nat would have joined Phil in protesting that the 
amount was too large ; but Harry checked him with a 
look, and Bristow laid on the locker a ten and a five- 
dollar note, together with fifteen silver dollars. 

“Now that we have had such good luck in conclud- 
ing the bargain, suppose we talk about our offer of last 
night when you boys thought we were going to steal 
the yacht," and Small laughed heartily as if the mem- 
ory of the scene was very comical. 

“You mean in regard to running down to Schenec- 
tady ? " Phil asked. 

“ There, or anywhere else on the canal we choose 
to send. I promise that the voyages won't be long, 
nor the work hard. The fact of the matter is," and now 
Small assumed a confidential tone, “ we need a craft 


INLAND IVA TER WAYS. 


like this very much ; but can*t afford to buy one, be 
cause after a week or ten days she would be of little 
use to us. Owing to those circumstances we are ready 
to pay remarkably well for your services. ” 

“Our business won’t be any more than a continua- 
tion of your pleasure trip,” Summerfield added. “ This 
is a beautiful place in which to camp ; you will be here 
every night, and there’s no question but that you can 
get to the St. Lawrence River and back long enough 
before your vacation comes to an end, even it the 
journey isn’t continued for a fortnight ” 

“You can readily understand, since we have ex- 
plained what is being done, that it is of the utmost impor- 
tance none of us three should be seen in this vicinity,^ 
Small said. “You boys could do the business for us 
better than any one else, because none of the boatmen 
would suspect the yacht was being used other than in 
the way of sport Suppose you go aft, where the con- 
sultation can be strictly private, and decide ? ” 

The boys acted upon this suggestion, and the men 
stretched themselves at full length on the lockers, as if 
it was immaterial to them how long the matter remained 
under discussion, provided the issue should finally be 
favorable to them. 

“ What do you think, Phil ? ” Harry asked when they 
had closed the cabin doors behind them. “Twenty- 
five dollars a day will soon amount to considerable, 
and at that rate it wouldn’t take long to pay for the Rest- 
less. ” 

“The question is whether we are willing to delay 
the cruise. They appear to have plenty of cash, and 
are not mean, as we know from the way they just set- 


INLAND WA TER WA YS. 8 ^ 

tied with us. Gracious ! I left the money where Bris- 
tow laid it.’' 

‘‘I'll get it,” Jim said, entering the cabin before any 
one could prevent him. 

The forward doors were open, and as he stepped in- 
side Summerfield was saying in a tone sufficiently loud 
to be heard by the boy : 

“ There’s no doubt but that he has been seen, and a 
change must be made if we want to avoid trouble with 
this party.” 

By the time the remark had been concluded Jim was 
at the entrance to the standing room, and as the man 
saw him he added quietly : 

“ How simple our work would be if nobody else had 
an idea that oil could be found here I ” 

For an instant Jim believed they were talking about 
the supposed discovery made by Nat : but the last 
words, spoken as if they were but a continuation of the 
first, dispelled his suspicions. 

“Come for the money, eh?” Bristow asked, laugh- 
ingly, as the cook took the notes and silver from the 
locker near the man’s feet. “ I thought it was strange 
if you had so much that this was of no account. But 
it didn’t concern me, so I said nothing.” 

“The idea of going into the freighting business 
caused the skipper to forget everything else,” Jim replied 
in a bantering tone, and then he went aft again with 
the cash in his hand. 

“We all think it would be best to stay here a week, 
at least,” Phil said as Jim came from the cabin. “ Now 
what is your opinion ? We will allow fifteen dollars a 
day for the use of the yacht, and divide the remainder 
among the crowd.” 


88 


INLAND VVAIDRWAYS, 


But Fm not entitled to any.” 

Of course you are,” Nat vSaid quickly. Surely the 
cook should have as much as the others.” 

“ My pay comes in through getting a passage home, 
and it will be a big saving of time even if we stay here 
three weeks, so do as you please, and count me in 
only for a share of the work.” 

“Then it is arranged,” Phil said, “ including the fact 
that one fourth of ten dollars a day is to belong to you, 
so we won't say anything more about the wages until 
the time comes for a settlement Shall we go forward 
now ? ” 

“Wait a moment,” Nat said in a whisper, and then 
he told what had been seen. 

“You must be mistaken again,” Phil replied; but he 
did not speak so confidently as before, because he re- 
membered the peculiar behavior of Bristow when they 
stopped at the house to tell of the proposed hunting ex- 
cursion. 

“ If there should happen to be anyone imprisoned 
v:.ere, it can't take us long to find out We’ll keep our 
eyes open to everything, and the men won’t be able to 
get much the best of us.” 

Phil led the way to the standing room, announced to 
the men the decision arrived at, and stated that the 
Restless was at their disposal from that moment 

“Very well,” Stone said in a tone of satisfaction as 
he rose to his feet “It is a little past noon, but we 
will allow that the twenty-four hours began at twelve 
o'clock, and the charter dates from that time. Come,” 
he added to his partners, “there's no reason why we 
should stay here any longer. ” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. gg 

“ But what are we to do? ” Phil asked in surprise as 
the men leaped into the boat. 

“Stay on board, that’s all,” Small replied with a 
laugh. “ We don’t intend to work you too hard at the 
start. It is uncertain when the yacht will make the 
first trip under our management, so you must be pre- 
pared to move at a moment’s notice. No more squirrel 
hunting until the contract expires.” 

“Judging from our experience of this morning we 
shan’t indulge in that sport again while the yacht lies 
here, no matter how many opportunities offer,” Phil 
said merrily, and by that time the men were on shore 
walking toward the house. 

“ Now that we have gone into the freight and ex- 
press business it will be necessary to carry it on prop- 
erly, and we can’t do better than have dinner at once,” 
Harry said, as he pulled the folding table from beneath 
the locker. 

Dinner was cooked and eaten as expeditiously as pos- 
sible that they might get under way without loss of 
time if their employers should suddenly give orders to 
that effect, and thus Jim’s pudding, which he had 
fancied would be such a wonderful success, received 
no especial attention ; the boys ate it much as if such 
things were of every day occurrence while they were 
out yachting, and the cook was sadly disappointed. 

While Jim and Nat cleared the table and set things to 
rights in the cabin, Phil and Harry examined every por- 
tion of the engine to make sure it was in perfect working 
order, and after all this had been done the crew gathered 
in the standing room where they speculated upon the 
precise time when their services would be required. 


90 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


** It will be necessary to start pretty soon if they want 
to leave before to-morrow/' Phil said, “and I hope 
we’ll get sailing orders right away, for it doesn’t seem 
the proper thing to take pay for loafing. ” 

“That was the agreement. If we keep the yacht 
here ready for work our part of the bargain has been 
carried out as much as if we were sailing all the time,” 
and Harry made himself comfortable on one of the 
lockers with the air of a fellow who is perfectly in- 
different whether he exerts himself or remains idle. 

Now that he had so much time at his disposal Nat 
began to think more earnestly of what he had seen, and, 
quite unconsciously, kept his eyes fixed upon the sol- 
itary dwelling. 

“Watching for another handkerchief? ” Harry asked, 
banteringly, and before Nat could reply the door of the 
house was opened as Bristow and Small appeared, each 
carrying two satchels which appeared to be very heavy, 

“Now we’re off! ” Harry exclaimed in a tone of sat- 
isfaction, and he would have raised the necessary pres- 
sure in the engine if Phil had not checked him by say- 
ing : 

“We had better make sure before getting ready to 
turn the screw. It won’t take five minutes to start after 
they come aboard.” 

It was well Harry waited. The two men rowed out 
to the yacht, deposited their bundles in the cabin, and 
while Small threw himself on one of the lockers as if 
thoroughly tired, Bristow went on shore. 

“Are we going to leave soon?” Nat asked, and to 
the surprise of all Small replied ; 

“ Not until after sunset.” 

The boys looked at each other in dismay. 


UiLAND WATERWAYS. 


chapter IX 

A FLIGHT. 

When Small calmly announced that the first trip 
made by the Restless under the new management was 
to be begun after nightfall, the boys were panic-strickea 
It had never occurred to them that such might be the 
case, until this moment, and Phil was considerably 
disturbed at the prospect of running through the 
narrow channel when it would not be possible to see 
either bank very clearly. 

What are you going to do about it? ” Harry asked 
in a whisper, and Phil replied ? 

“ I can't see but that orders must be obeyed We 
have let the yacht, and agreed to run her, without 
stipulating that all the sailing should be done in the 
daytime, consequently it’s a case of grin and bear it” 

“ But we stand a good chance of piling her up on 
the bank. ” 

I wouldn't back out now if I knew she'd come to 
grief before we reached the canal,” Phil replied, and 
Harry walked aft in anything rather than a cheerful 
frame of mind 

If Jim had misgivings as to the trip, no one was 
aware of the fact ; he continued to ** putter” about, as 
Small expressed it, cleaning the brass works here, or 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


scouring the already clean paint there, until Harry 
nervously insisted that he keep quiet “for five min-' 
utes at least.” 

Nat had remained in the standing room from the 
time the men came out of the house, watching eagerly 
the window through which he was positive a signal 
had been made to them. 

Until six o’clock matters were unchanged, and then 
Bristow and Summerfield emerged, locking the door 
carefully behind them. Paddling out to the yacht they 
moored the boat where she could be got at on the 
return without running the Restless too near the bank, 
and then came aboard, going directly into the cabin. 

The boys confidently expected that word would now 
be given to weigh anchor ; but no sign was made by 
the charter parties until nearly half an hour after sun- 
set. 

When the shadows of night began to fall, and there 
could no longer be any question but that they were to 
make a night journey, Phil and Jim set about getting 
out the signal lanterns. After they had been placed in 
position, one on either side the upper deck, two were 
swung near the engine, and Jim ventured into the 
cabin to light the hanging lamps. 

“What are you up to now ? ” Small asked, gruffly. 

“Getting ready to leave port We’ve got to make 
some kind of a show, or those lumbering canal boats 
will run us down.” 

“I suppose you have been illuminating all around ! ” 

“We’ve only got up the number required by law,” 
Jim replied, considerably surprised by the tone in 
which the man spoke. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


93 

“Well, toddle out and pull every one down,” Small 
said, sharply. “When we want any lights shown. I’ll 
send you a telegram. ” 

“ But it will be necessary ” 

“ You'll find it decidedly necessary to do exactly as 
I say, so obey orders and stop chinning.” 

Jim was thoroughly bewildered as he went forward 
and told Phil of the singular demand. 

“What I” the captain exclaimed. “Do you mean 
that they count on running without lights ? ” 

“That’s the way it looks from what he said.” 

“But I can’t do it. Not knowing much of anything 
about the canal, it will be hard work to keep in the 
channel and not smash into the first craft we meet, to 
say nothing of the chance of some boat cutting us 
down. ” 

“We will take care of that part of the business,” 
Small, who had entered the standing room unperceived, 
said, as he seated himself by the wheel. “Get up 
steam, and as soon as you are ready to turn the screw 
we’ll be off.” 

“We can’t attend to the engine in the dark,” Phil 
said decidedly. 

“That is just what you must do; we can’t afford to 
let it be known that the yacht is in the canal, and if 
there are no lights aboard there is a good chance of 
slipping through unobserved. You should have ex- 
pected some inconvenience when we offered twenty- 
five dollars a day for the boat.” 

This last remark was sufficient to silence Phil. He 
felt that they were bound by the bargain to obey orders, 
and it seemed dishonest to make any serious protest 


94 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


now when the fulfilment of the first portion of the con- 
tract was demanded. 

“You and Jim stand by to raise the anchor,” he 
whispered to Nat. “Harry and I will attend to the 
engine. ” 

“ Put her along the best you know how after we are 
in the canal,” Small said as Phil started aft. “ If any 
harm comes to the craft we will stand good for it” 

Harry was in a frame of mind bordering upon in' 
subordination. Phil found him on one of the lockers 
near the air pump, and it took quite a lengthy argument 
before he would consent to let the yacht be started. 

“This business isn’t just what it ought to be, or these 
fellows wouldn’t sneak around in the darkness at the 
risk of drowning all hands,” he said, in a tone so loud 
that Phil was afraid that Bristow, who yet remained in 
the cabin, might hear him. “ I am not willing to have 
the steamer leave her anchorage.” 

Phil insisted that their precautions were no more than 
might be expected from those who, having made a val- 
uable discovery, were afraid others would deprive them 
of the pecuniary advantages, and he laid great stress on 
the fact that they were in duty bound to carry out the 
contract. 

Harry finally agreed to obey orders ; but not until 
Small had sent aft to know the reason of the delay, an'^ 
then the two set about raising the necessary power. 

Five minutes later the screw began to revolve, and 
as the yacht ran up on her cable the boys forward hove 
in the anchor while Small headed her for the narrow 
channel leading to the canal. 

The voyage had but just begun when Bristow came aft 



NAT AND NELLIE STARTED TOWARD THE CANAL. 


I 




INLAND WATERWAYS, 


95 

with the standing' room awnings, and, at the expense 
of considerable labor hung them around the engine in 
such a manner as to shut out from view the two tiny 
globes of light visible from the apertures through which 
the vapor is ignited. 

Harry shook his head as the man went forward again, 
and said in a tone of deep conviction : 

“ It"s no use trying to explain matters in an honest 
way. One would think from all the precautions that 
we were going to run a blockade, and I tell you, Phil, 
things are not as they should be. This desire to make 
the trip so secretly doesn’t look right, never mind how 
much oil they have found.” 

‘ ‘ I will admit that there is good ground for suspicion, ” 
Phil replied thoughtfully ; “ but just now I don't see 
that we can pursue any other course than the present 
one. At the first real sign of wrong doing we’ll throw 
up the contract, even if it becomes necessary to lose the 
money we may have earned ; but until then our part ot 
the bargain must be kept I wish we knew whether 
Nat really saw anybody at the window.’* 

“There’s no use of making such a silly wish as that,” 
a voice said from the gloom of the cabin, and Nat joined 
his friends. “ I know some one signaled to us, and you 
can be certain these men have a prisoner at the house. 
When we get back I’m going to make it my business 
to find out the whole story.” 

During this conversation the Restless had been run- 
ning at half speed down the stream, and now Jim came 
aft with an order from Small to “let her out.” 

“We' are in the canal,” he said as Phil obeyed the 
command, “and it is so dark that you can’t see a dozen 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


50 

feet in either direction. That man ought to know the 
waterway pretty well to put her ahead at full speed. ” 

“ If you boys must talk, whisper," Bristow said in a 
low tone as he put his head into- the cabin. “We 
might as well have all the lights burning as such a 
racket." 

“This was sufficient to silence the yacht’s crew, and 
it also caused their suspicions to increase, for surely 
there could be nothing culpable in the conversation. 

From this time until half an hour had passed not a 
word was spoken. The yacht glided over the dark 
waters at a greater speed than the boys had ever before 
forced her to, and, save for the pulsations of the screw, 
any one on the towpath would have remained in ignor- 
ance of her passage. 

There were no locks between the stream from which 
they had come and the city of Schenectady, therefore 
nothing occurred to delay the journey. It was yet rea- 
sonably early in the evening when Small gave the word 
to shut off the supply of fuel, and a moment later the 
Restless was made fast to a bulkhead on the outskirts 
of the town. 

The boys confidently expected the men would go on 
shore ; but in this they were at least partially mistaken. 
Small came aft and in a whisper informed them that no 
noise could be allowed during such time as they re- 
mained there, and a moment later Bristow landed, 
moving up the street in a manner which showed that 
he wished to avoid notice. 

Nearly an hour passed, giving the owners of the Rest- 
less ample opportunity for disagreeable thoughts, and 
then two strangers, accompanied by Bristow, came 
aboard. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


97 

They were ushered into the cabin, the doors carefully 
closed as if to prevent any possibility that the conversa- 
tion might be overheard, and for an hour the boys could 
distinguish nothing more than a low murmur. Before 
this interview came to an end Nat proposed that one of 
the party go on shore to purchase such supplies as were 
needed, and Jim volunteered for the service. 

“We want whatever in the way of provisions you 
may find,” Phil said as he gave him five of the silver 
dollars received for towing the sloop. ‘ ‘ If you see any- 
thing that you think may be serviceable, buy it, for we 
can afford to have some few luxuries in view of the fact 
that we are getting twenty-five dollars a day for our 
services. ” 

Both Harry and Nat thought of several articles in the 
provision line which they would like, and Jim noted 
every item carefully, departing only after his compan- 
ions had each given the orders in detail. 

It was hardly nine o’clock ; there could be little ques- 
tion he would fail to find the different shops open, and 
the boys had no idea but that it was perfectly proper to 
transact such portion of their business without any 
reference to those who had hired the yacht. 

Five minutes after Jim left, Bristow came from the 
cabin and said : 

“We will start as soon as you can get power enough 
to turn the screw.” 

“We shall be obliged to wait until Jim comes back,” 
Phil replied in a matter of fact tone. “He went up 
town for provisions, but it won’t be long before he 
returns. ” 

“ What kind of money did you give him ?” the man 
asked quickly. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“What kind ? ” Phil repeated “ We gave him some 
of what you paid us.” 

‘ * Do you mean the silver ? ” And now it was evident 
that Bristow was excited 

“Of course; there was no reason why we should 
keep it'’ 

The man made no reply, but hurried into the cabin 
as if he had heard something to disturb him, and before 
the boys could arrive at any definite conclusion regard- 
ing his agitation, Small came aft 

So you dared to land one of your crew without say- 
ing anything to us ? ” he said interrogatively. 

“Why shouldn't we ? ” Phil asked in surprise. “We 
needed provisions, and it couldn't do you any harm if 
he bought them. The people who may be hunting for 
oil wouldn’t have an idea he was connected with you.” 

“ Perhaps not ; but 

Before he could finish the sentence a man came to the 
edge of the bulkhead, whispered a few words, and then 
hurried away as if his safety depended upon his leaving 
the yacht in the least possible space of time. 

Small spoke quickly to those in the cabin, and as 
they hastened on shore he said to Phil : 

“We must leave here at once. Get up steam as soon 
as you can.” 

“But Jim is buying provisions, and we can't go until 
he comes back.” 

“Then it will be necessary to leave him behind, for 
in five minutes we must leave this place,” Small said in 
a decided tone, and Phil replied quite as decidedly : 

“ I shan't start until he arrives. You hired this craft ; 
but as nothing was said about where we should pur- 


INLAND IVATEXIVAYS, 


95 

chase provisions, and since we are obliged to have some 
1 refuse to so much as turn the screw before Jim returns." 

‘ ‘ Come out here, Bristow," Small said hurriedly, open- 
ing the cabin door. “This is no time to fool, and you 
must take charge of matters aft We are bound to leave 
here without loss of time, for nobody knows what kind 
of a scrape that boy may get us into.” 

“ ril guarantee that he doesn’t so much as speak of 
oil,” Harry said, but no attention was paid to his words. 
As Small went forward Bristow came aft and spoke in a 
way which could not be mistaken : 

“I have got a revolver here, and shan’t hesitate about 
using it if the yacht isn’t under way in five minutes. I 
mean what 1 say, as you will find out unless our orders 
are obeyed without a question.” 

“Do as he commands,” Nat whispered. “We’ve 
got all we want of oil speculations, and will throw up 
the job two seconds after we land this precious crowd 
at the place we started from. Then there will be plenty 
of time to pick up Jim.” 

“Start your engine I ” Bristow said hoarsely, and as 
Harry echoed Nat’s opinion, Phil obeyed. The naphtha 
vapor was ignited, the pump worked until sufficient 
pressure was obtained, and when Bristow cast off the 
hawsers the yacht darted ahead. 

Jim was left behind to confront such dangers as the 
remainder of the crew could only guess at 
: LofC. 


fiOO 


INLAND IVATERH^AVS, 


CHAPTER X 

THE PRISONER. 

Nothing less than the threats made by Bristow would 
have induced the boys to leave Jim behind. Although 
not a member of the original party, he had rendered 
such service, and was so much of a favorite, that all 
looked upon him as a friend whose safety and well- 
being should be considered equally important with their 
own. 

Bristow’s menaces, and the belief that he would not 
hesitate to carry them into effect, might have forced 
them to abandon temporarily even Phil ; but they were 
by no means willing to desert the repentant runaway. 

To discuss the matter at this moment would be use- 
less, for the alleged oil speculators were fully armed 
and ready to carry out their plans at almost any hazard. 
The owners of the Restless were fully alive to all the 
phases of the situation, and they sat in silence beside 
the engine as the little craft dashed on through the 
darkness at imminent risk of coming to grief against 
the first clumsy barge which chanced to be in her 
path. 

Not once was the speed checked until the yacht had 
arrived at the mouth of the stream leading to the soli- 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


lOI 


tary dwelling, and here it was absolutely necessary to 
proceed very slowly in order to avoid entering the 
wrong channel. The men spoke in whispers, as if 
afraid they might have been pursued, and when Bris- 
tow came aft to give the word for slacking speed, he 
used the utmost caution to prevent so much as the 
sound of his footsteps on the deck. 

Even when they reached the anchorage every care 
was taken to preserve silence. Summerfield let the 
cable slip slowly through his hands that there should 
be no splashing of water as the iron sank, and neither 
of the party spoke as they paddled ashore in the boat, 
leaving the boys alone. 

Phil had not so much as looked forward during the 
time Small and Bristow were making preparations for 
landing ; immediately the engine was stopped he set 
about wiping the machinery with a bunch of cotton 
waste, as if it was in the highest degree necessary 
every piece of metal should be polished brightly be- 
fore he retired, and from his manner of working one 
could readily understand that his mind was occupied 
with other thoughts. 

Harry and Nat watched until the men entered the 
house, and then the former said in a low tone : 

‘‘I think it’s high time we gave up this job. I feel 
very certain that this run had nothing whatever to do 
with any alleged oil discoveries, and it stands us in 
hand to leave before trouble comes.” 

“We do not need to discuss that subject very much,” 
Phil replied, grimly. “ Eve got enough of this kind ot 
work, and even though we might be willing to remain 
in their employ, something must be done for Jim. We 
can't leave him in Schenectady.” 


102 


INLAND WATEKWAYS. 


*‘Why not go back there the first thing in the morn- 
ing ? ” Nat asked. 

“That is what I want to do ; but will we be allowed 
to go where we choose ? ” 

“If we throw up the job they'll have no right to stop 
us,” Nat said, decidedly. At noon to-morrow they will 
owe us twenty-five dollars, and we can let them keep 
it rather than stay here any longer.” 

“So far you are right ; but if these men are engaged 
in something unlawful, it is not certain they will let 
us off so easily. ” 

“That is exactly my idea,” Harry said; “and I 
think our best plan is to slip away without their knowl- 
edge — say in the morning while they are asleep.” 

“ But the tent is ashore and we would not be war- 
ranted in losing that,” Nat added, quickly. 

“ We can get it aboard to-night by letting the yacht 
drift close inshore. I’ll guarantee to have it here within 
two hours. Then we shall be in a condition to run away 
from this place, if it is finally decided that we ought to 
leave. ” 

“Harry's plan is a good one,” Phil said. “It can 
do no harm to make all necessary preparations, and if 
we should conclude to fulfill our part of the contract it 
will amount to only a little extra work.” 

During this conversation, which had been carried on 
In whispers, the boys remained aft? but now Phii 
led the way forward where, to the surprise of all, the 
upper portion of the house was seen to be illuminated 

“It won't do to make any attempt at getting ashore 
until the men go to bed, '' Harry said. “ They are most 
likely discussing the cause of their fright, and it can't 
be a great while before all three turn in.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


103 

‘*ril draw the curtains in the cabin, get the stove 
out, and do a little cooking,” Nat suggested. ‘^Ac- 
cording to the appearance of things, this will come 
pretty near being an all-night job, and we may as well 
prepare for it. ” 

“ Don’t make any noise,” Phil said, warningly. “If 
they should learn that we are awake one of them might 
come aboard to find out what was the matter, and I’m 
not anxious to have any c'onversation with any of the 
party just now."' 

Nat crept softly into the cabin, closed the door be- 
side him, and his companions remained on watch, 
listening intently for any sound which might betoken 
the coming of those whom they had begun to con- 
sider as enemies. Quite naturally they talked of Jim, 
speculating as to what he was doing, and wondering if 
he had any suspicions as to why he was left behind. 

When half an hour had passed, the thud of heavy but 
muffled blows dealt at regular intervals caused the boys 
to spring up in alarm, and Nat ran forward, forgetful of 
the necessity for preserving a strict silence. 

“What is it?” he asked, breathlessly. 

“That is just what we want to know. It sounds as 
if a blacksmith was at work. ” 

For ten minutes the boys remained leaning over the 
rail listening intently, but unable to form any idea of 
the reason for such sounds of industry at so late ait 
hour. 

“ Pm going to know the meaning of that,” Harry 
whispered. “ Perhaps by learning what is being done 
we shall get a clew to the flight from Schenectady.” 

“I know what it means,” Nat exclaimed suddenly, 


104 


INLAND IVA TER WAYS. 


“and most likely we are more frightened than hurt 
They are boring for oil, and work only in the night to 
guard against discovery.” 

“That noise is in the upper portion of the house,” 
Harry said, as if this fact was sufficient to disprove 
Nafs theory. 

‘ ‘ Probably because the building serves as a derrick. 
The well is no doubt in the center, and they are obliged 
to be at an elevation to get at the drills effectively.” 

It certainly seemed as if Nat had solved the apparent 
mystery, and his companions would have accepted 
this explanation as fact had it not been for the aban- 
donment of Jim. 

“ Your idea is reasonable, ” Phil said, slowly, “and 
I am almost inclined to believe it We will do as 
Harry proposed, however, and thus settle all doubts.” 

As he ceased speaking he slackened the hawser, and 
with one of the boat hooks began to force the yacht 
toward the shore. 

“I’ll go aft,” Harry whispered, “for it won't do to 
let her run aground so firmly that we can't pull her off 
without much trouble.” 

It required some considerable time to get the little 
craft in the desired position, but it was finally done to 
the satisfaction of all. With the rudder hove close 
down and the post just touching the bank, the Restless 
was in such shallow water that the boys could get 
ashore by wading a few feet, and Phil tautened the 
cable to hold her steady. 

After removing their shoes and stockings and roll- 
ing up their trousers, the boys dropped over the stem 
without causing the slightest splash of the water, and 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


105 

in a few minutes were within the shelter of the trees 
opposite that end of the house from which Nat had 
seen the signal. 

Here they halted, uncertain how to proceed, for the 
lower portion of the building was shrouded in darkness, 
and there was no way by which they could gain the 
height necessary to peer in at the window. 

*‘We might find a tall tree further in the woods,'* 
Nat suggested ; but Phil shook his head. He knew that 
the smaller growth in front cut off the view, therefore 
the labor would be useless. 

Beckoning to his companions, he walked entirely 
around the dwelling, still keeping within shelter of the 
underbrush, but discovering no point of vantage. 

“We shall have to give it up,” he said, in a cautious 
whisper. “There is too much risk trying to get at the 
windows, and we’d better go to work on the tent.” 

Recognizing the fact that it was not possible to ac- 
complish anything, Harry started toward the shorejust 
as a slight grating noise, which could be heard in 
the interval between the blows, caused him to turn 
back. 

“The window is being opened,” Nat exclaimed ex- 
citedly. “Come nearer and we shall soon know who 
it was I saw waving a handkerchief” 

There could be no question but that some one was 
trying to raise the narrow sash without giving the 
alarm to other occupants of the building, and the 
watchers crept from among the foliage until their forms 
could have been seen in the dim light Here they 
paused, for the noise had suddenly ceased ; and when 
so much time elapsed that it seemed certain they must 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


106 

have been mistaken, Phil beckoned for the others to 
join him in a retreat just as a low “s — ^s^sist” was 
heard. 

Now Nat did not hesitate ; regardless of whether or 
r^ot he might be seen by one of the men, he arose to 
nis feet and walked boldly forward until close to the 
end of the house. 

There it was possible for him to see an arm pushed 
through the narrow space, the hand waving to and fro 
as if to attract attention, and he whispered : 

“Say, are you the same fellow I saw this fore- 
noon ? ” 

“Yes; who are you?” came in the same cautious 
tones. 

‘ ‘ One of the crew of the yacht that has been lying 
here.” 

‘ ‘ How long have you known Small or his gang ? ” 

“Only since we met them on the canal. Why don’t 
you come out where we can have a talk ? ” 

“I’m locked up in a regular cage, and have been 
ever since you came. ** 

“What for?” 

“ So I couldn’t talk with you ; and if Small knew what 
I was up to now he would just about break my head. 
I got it hot for waving the handkerchief. ” 

By this time Phil and Harry stood beside Nat, and 
the former asked : 

“ Where are the men ? " 

“At work,” the stranger at the window replied. 
“You want to get away from this place as soon as pos- 
sible ; but don’t go without taking me along.” 

“Is there any chance of your getting out of the 
house ? " 


INLAND WATEIiWAYS. 


107 


** There will be after you leave. Couldn't you wait 
for me up the canal a piece ? I believe I might give 
these fellows the slip if they allow me to move around 

as before you came. They will 

The sentence was left unfinished, as if something 
inside had alarmed the speaker, and, fearing the men 
were on the point of entering the room, Phil threw him- 
self at full length on the ground, the others following 
his example as they crowded close together against the 
side of the house in their efforts to escape observa- 
tion. 

Motionless and silent they remained in this position 
fully five minutes, hearing nothing to betoken that their 
presence was discovered, and then came the low hiss 
which had first called them to the window. 

Again they rose to their feet, and the stranger re- 
sumed the conversation by asking : 

“ How long are you going to stay here?'* 

“Only until morning," Phil replied. 

“What about waiting up the canal for me on the 
chance that I slip away ? They won’t keep me locked 
in after you go.” 

“We will do it if possible. Unless something se- 
rious prevents we’ll stay on this side of the canal two 
or three days, but perhaps not quite so near as you say. 
Can’t you get through the window now ? ” 

“The bars that form this cage are so near together 
that it is all I can do to get my head between them. ” 
“What are these men up to?” Harry asked. “Is 
it true that they have discovered oil ? ” 

“ Of course not, and you’d find that out mighty quick 
if the officers caught you. They are 


INLAND WATEHIVAYS. 


£o8 

What are you muttering about ? ” a voice cried, and 
the boys had no difficulty in recognizing it as Small’s. 
**Ifyou don’t keep quiet I’ll knock the head off your 
shoulders. Lie down, and if I hear so much as a grunt 
from this part of the place I’ll make it hotter than it 
was the last time you tried to cut a caper.” 

At the first word the boys threw themselves on the 
ground again, and not until fully a quarter of an hour 
had passed did they dare move. Then Phil arose cau- 
tiously, listened intently several moments, and, satis- 
fied that the men had no suspicions they were away 
from the yacht, motioned for the others to follow him. 

Silent as shadows, not daring to so much as speak, 
the boys retraced their steps until the shelter of the un- 
dergrowth was gained once more, when they skirted 
swiftly around to the tent Here the same profound 
silence was maintained as they lowered and rolled up 
the canvas into a portable form. 

After this had been done it was not difficult to board 
the yacht, and when she had been pulled to her former 
anchorage, the crew crept into the cabin to discuss 
the startling discovery they had made. 

“If you’d asked the question at first we should know 
what the men are up to,” Harry said impatiently. 
“What was the use of so much talk before we under- 
stood the true condition of affairs ? ” 

“ I was so excited at finding there really was a pris- 
oner in the house that I never thought about anything 
else,” Phil replied, half apologetically. “ What a pity 
Small hadn’t waited about five seconds longer before 
coming into the room.” 

“We know by what the fellow began to say that 


INLAND IVATEHIVAYS. 


109 

some work of a criminal nature is being carried on, and 
that^s enough to make me mighty anxious to get away 
from this place,” Nat said quickly. “Don't you sup- 
pose it would be safe to run down the stream in the 
darkness ? ” 

“ I wouldn’t dare try it ; ” and Phil spoke with regret 
“If we should put her aground the men could soon re- 
duce us to subjection, and it isn’t probable they would 
hesitate to add to the number of prisoners if it is im- 
portant to keep their whereabouts a secret ” 

“It will be better to wait until daylight,” Harry said. 
“Perhaps we can get away before they are awake, and 
in that — Say I if we pull the small boat out here, they 
won’t be able to stop us without swimming to the sloop, 
and we can sail off in a proper manner.” 

“ That’s the very idea I ” Phil said exultantly, rising 
to his feet “I don’t believe they have got another 
craft, and we shall be safe, so far as they are concerned. 
Come on, the job must be done as soon as possible.” 

By pushing the yacht toward the bank, as on the 
previous occasion, it was but the work of a few mo- 
ments to make the little boat fast alongside, and on re- 
turning to the anchorage for the second time it seemed 
certain they were in a position to do as they chose. 

“ Now I don’t care whether they know what we are 
up to or not,” Phil said triumphantly. “We’ll finish that 
breakfast you had begun to cook, Nat, and be ready to 
leave this place at the first signs of day.” 

“Are we going to take their boat away with us?” 
Nat asked. 

“Of course not; we’ll set her adrift this side the 
canal, or make her fast to those sluice gates. It is half- 


no 


INLAND WATERIVAVS. 


past two, and by the time the cooking has been done 
it will be light enough to make the start” 

The boys were so confident they were safe from any 
attack that they lighted the cabin lamps, and no effort 
was made to prevent their movements from being heard. 
All three conversed in an ordinary tone, and Nat even 
indulged in whistling, until a hail from the shore caused 
them to understand that it might have been as well 
to less publicly announce the fact of their intended 
departure. 

‘‘On the yacht 1 ” Small shouted. “ What’s the mat- 
ter?" 

The crew of the Restless made no reply, but stood 
gazing at each other in dismay until the question was 
repeated, this time in an angry tone. 

“ You’ll have to answer him, Phil,’’ Harry said, and 
the captain bent forward, knowing that now must 
come the declaration of war. 


INLAND WAl'ERWAYS. 


lit 


CHAPTER XI. 

RUNNING THE GAUNTLET. 

When Phil went into the standing room, Harry and 
Nat followed close behind as if to encourage him by 
their presence, the latter saying in a whisper : 

“ Tell him just what we mean, and don’t be afraid, 
for we’ve got the upper hand of that crowd.” 

“What are you doing out there ?” Small repeated. 
“ It won’t take me very long to pay that boat a visit if 
some of you don’t answer mighty quick.” 

“It will take longer than you think,” Nat said in a 
low tone, and with a chuckle of satisfaction. 

“Be quiet; we don’t want any trouble if it can be 
prevented,” and Harry seized his friend by the arm 
ready to drag him inside if he indulged in remarks cal- 
culated to ruffle the not particularly good temper of the 
alleged oil operator. 

“ Can’t you answer ? ” Small roared, and although it 
was impossible for the boys to see him, owing to the 
darkness, they knew by the noise of his movements 
that he was searching for the boat 

“ I don’t know why we should take any special pains 
to answer questions which are none of your business,” 
Phil replied, displaying quite as much anger as had 


112 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


the man. **When we agreed to let the yacht there 
was nothing said about reporting whenever we chose 
to cook breakfast We own this craft, and intend to 
act our own pleasure, more particularly when lying at 
anchor. " 

It really seemed as if Small was unable to speak be- 
cause of overpowering rage. For several seconds he 
remained quiet ; then he said with a vain effort to speak 
calmly : 

“I saw your lights, and came to find out what had 
happened. It isn't usual for boys to remain awake all 
night, even in case they do own a yacht” 

“If you had spoken in that way before I should 
have told you that we were getting breakfast in order 
to make an early run to Schenectady after our friend, 
and for some more fuel.” 

“And you meant to sneak off without saying a word 
to me?” 

“There was to be no sneaking about it; we would 
have told any one who chanced to be awake when we 
were ready to leave,” and Phil spoke in a matter-of- 
fact tone well calculated to disarm the man’s suspicions 
that they might have learned that his story regarding 
the oil discoveries was false. 

* ‘ But I don’t choose to have you go ! ” Small cried. 
“You are taking our money for the use of the yacht, 
and we have the right to say what shall be done with 
her.” 

“You might if all our crew were on board,” Phil 
replied. “We were forced to abandon one, and now, 
whether you like it or not, we intend to go back where 
he is probably waiting for us. Besides, we haven't 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“3 

taken your money yet on the charter of the steamer. 
All that has been paid was the amount due for towing 
the sloop, consequently if we never return you will 
lose nothing. 

** Then you are thinking of going back on your word V* 

“ Most certainly, since it is impossible to say how 
many of the crew may be left behind in the future ac- 
cording to your fancy. We don't care to sail in that 
way. ” 

Bring the boat ashore ! " Small cried in a voice lit- 
erally hoarse with rage, and Phil replied calmly ; 

“I don't think it will be safe to do anything of the 
kind. We will either leave her here in the pond when 
the yacht leaves, or make her fast somewhere near the 
entrance to the canal." 

No answer was made to this bold declaration, much 
to the surprise of the boys. Not even a footstep was 
heard, and they were unable to determine whether 
Small had returned to the house in order to consult with 
his partners, or was yet on the shore trying to form 
some plan of action. 

'‘There can be no question but that he will go to 
any length for the purpose of holding us here," Phil 
said, "and it stands us in hand to prepare for defense. 
I think we had better get up steam in case they swim to 
the sloop. " 

" I'll attend to that part of it," Harry replied, " while 
you and Nat stand guard. It would be a good idea to 
bring out the guns." 

Nat evidently thought the same, for he hurriedly 
brought the weapons into the standing room, thrusting 
one into Phil’s hands as he said : 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


II4 

**We have the right to defend our property, and 
under the circumstances I believe in using every possi- 
ble method/' 

should hate to fire at a human being,” Phil re- 
plied, thoughtfully, and we’ll try our best to run 
away, even if we are obliged to take the risk of going 
down the stream before daybreak.” 

“It will be light enough if they wait half an hour be- 
fore beginning operations,” Harry said as he went aft, 
and not more than sixty seconds elapsed when it be- 
came evident the men did not intend to waste any 
time. 

The boys could hear hurried footsteps on the bank, 
and they understood that Small had waited to notify 
his companions before attempting to bring the crew of 
the chartered craft into a state of subjection. 

“It will take them at least five minutes to swim out 
to the sloop,” Phil whispered, “and by that time we 
shall be able to turn the screw.” 

“But they are not going to do anything of the kind,” 
and now Nat was puzzled. “ It sounds to me as if the 
W'hole crowd was running away.” 

There was no question but that the men were going 
rapidly toward the canal, and when their footsteps had 
nearly died away in the distance Small shouted from 
the shore at the point where the boat had been moored : 

** Take my advice, and give over trying to raise steam. 
The moment that craft leaves her anchorage I shall 
open fire, while Bristow and Summerfield will do the 
same at the narrowest part of the channel. You can’t 
escape us all, and we are bent on keeping the yacht 
the length of time agreed upon.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“5 


By way of giving emphasis to his words he fired three 
shots from his revolver, the bullets whistling uncom- 
fortably near Phil’s head. 

Nat returned the compliment by discharging both 
barrels of his fowling-piece ; but in the darkness it 
was impossible to take aim, therefore the worthy Mr. 
Small was in no serious danger of being wounded. 

‘‘Don’t do that again until there is some chance of 
hitting the mark,” Phil said sharply, and then he 
added to the man on shore : 

“We are armed also, and I assure you there will be 
no hesitation in shooting you down if any attempt is 
made to stop us. Besides, the boy who was left at 
Schenectady would soon have officers of the law here 
in search of us if we were not to be found when he 
comes, as he surely will do unless we go after him.” 

Small must have concluded that he had been too 
liberal with his threats, for he began to retreat from the 
bold stand taken by saying, in what he probably in- 
tended should sound like a friendly tone : 

“ Now see here, boys, you can’t understand just how 
we feel at the chance that a crowd of people may come 
here and cheat us out of what is rightfully ours. If 
we can keep your boat, and make sure you can’t betray 
the secret during the next ten days, our fortunes will be 
made. Let’s settle this matter friendly like ; if you 
want more money, say so, and I’ll do the square thing. 
Of course I don’t intend to hurt so much as a hair of 
your heads.” 

“I thought not by the way those bullets whistled 
around a few minutes ago, ’’Phil replied with a nervous 
laugh. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


Il6 

“That was when I felt pretty nigh crazy at the 
thought that you might sell us out. Come ashore, and 
let’s talk this thing over. ” 

“I had rather not run the risk of leaving the boat,” 
Phil said, and at this moment Harry came from the 
cabin. 

“ Why do you waste your breath talking to him ? 
he said impatiently. “We know what he means by 
trying to be so sweet” 

“I understand that well enough ; but don't you re- 
alize how soon it will be daylight ? If he spends much 
time here we shall be able to leave without trouble,” 
Phil whispered, and Small cried from the shore : 

“That’s right, talk the thing over among yourselves, 
and it won’t take long to see on which side your bread 
is buttered.” 

To repeat every argument he used as an inducement 
for them to come ashore would be wearisome. Suffice 
it to say that he made all sorts of promises to accomplish 
his purpose, and meanwhile the sky was growing 
lighter and lighter. 

During this time the screw had been revolving slowly, 
and the little steamer tugged and strained at the cable 
as if eager to be free. 

“ He will fire at us as we leave, that's certain,” Phi* 
whispered, as Small, tiring of persuasion, began to 
use threats once more. “Lie down near the engine, 
Harry ; Nat, you stay out of sight in the cabin after we 
get the anchor inboard, and we’ll make one dash for 
liberty.” 

Now that the moment for action had really come» 
both Nat and Harry lost their courage. 


INLAND WA TER WA YS, 


117 

** Perhaps we’d better not try it,” the latter whispered. 
" You will be on your feet at least a portion of the time, 
and it’s only reasonable to suppose one of the men can 
hit so big a mark. ” 

“If we don’t go now they’ll give us quarters near 
the fellow we talked with last night I had rather take 
the risks,” Phil said grimly, as he put the helm hard 
down. “ Start her at full speed, Harry, while Nat and 
I get in the anchor. ” 

There was no delay in obeying these orders ; as the 
engineer went aft, both the boys forward seized the 
cable, hauling in with a celerity bom of the knowledge 
that their movements would be the signal for the battle 
to begin, and thanks to the shortness of the hawser, 
the task was accomplished before Small fully realized 
what was being done. 

“Drop that anchor again, or 111 fire 1" he shouted, 
as the little craft began to gather way. 

“ Get into the cabin 1 *’ Phil whispered to Nat, and, 
as there was no immediate danger of going aground, 
he stooped below the combing at Ihe moment Small 
discharged the cartridges remaining in his revolver. 

Instead of seeking shelter in the cabin, Nat had 
followed his friend s example in the standing room, and 
the two crouched side by side until the fusillade ceased, 
when Phil raised himself sufficiently to look over the 
tow. 

Swift as the Restless was, it required but a few 
seconds to head her for the stream, and the stern pre- 
sented the only target for the angry man on the shore. 

“Lie low, Harry!” Phil shouted, closing the for- 
ward door to shut off the view through the cabin, and 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


Il5 

then to Nat he said : Make yourself as small as possi- 
ble, for the most dangerous time will be when we 
arrive opposite Bristow and Summerfield/' 

The yacht was driving ahead at the rate of not less 
than ten miles an hour, when the two men could be 
seen on the bank at the place where it would be nec 
essary to make an abrupt turn in order to gain the 
channel of the stream, and the helmsman shut his 
teeth tightly, for, whatever the danger might be, it was 
imperative to keep to his post. 

The four minutes which followed seemed, when 
they had passed, like some horrible dream, rather than 
reality, to the boys who were staking all on this ven- 
ture. To Nat it seemed as if a dozen men were firing 
as rapidly as their weapons could be reloaded ; but 
Phil counted every shot, fancying the next would 
surely lodge in his body. 


INLAND WATLJilVAYS. 


119 


CHAPTER XIL 

JIM. 

Had the day fairly dawned, the chances are that the 
boy at the wheel of the Restless would have been dis- 
abled if not killed ; but the dim light, which distorted 
objects instead of rendering them distinct, served to 
thwart the enemy's purpose. 

The polished woodwork was splintered and scarred 
in half a dozen places ; but the crew had not received so 
much as a scratch when the yacht gained the narrow 
channel, thus again hiding the two forward from the 
view of the desperate men. 

** Are you all right, Harry ? " Phil shouted, and the 
reply came in a cheery tone : 

There's been no damage done here ; but it isn’t ad- 
visable to show myself yet awhile." 

We'll soon be out of reach. Don’t move until she 
strikes the canal, for ” 

Phil ceased speaking very suddenly as the onward 
motion was abruptly checked, and the yacht heeled to 
starboard in a manner which could not be mistaken. 

“We’re aground I ” Nat cried as he leaped to his 
feet, but the words were hardly spoken before the 
Restless righted, lurched to port, and then, as if leap- 
ing upward, passed clear of the obstacle. 


120 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


She had caught on the end of a muddy point which 
projected from the left bank ; but the momemtum was 
sufficient to carry her entirely across. Had the delay 
been ten minutes instead of only as many seconds, the 
flight would have come to an end, for the men started 
forward at full speed as they observed the slight halt 

It was possible, however, the little craft had been 
crippled, since the least injury done the supply pipes, 
which ran outboard either side the keel, would shut off 
the fuel. 

** Does the oil come freely? ” Phil asked. 

‘‘I can’t see any difference,” Harry replied. ‘*It 
won’t take long to find out, however. “What did we 
strike ? ” 

“ The bottom ; and another experiment like that will 
end the cruise in favor of Small.” 

The Restless dashed on like some living thing, and 
not until the men were lost to view in the distance did 
Phil give the word to “slow down.” They were now 
approaching the most dangerous portion of the chan- 
nel, and to strike ever so slightly would be fatal. 

It was sunrise when the yacht finally emerged from 
the stream into the waters of the canal, and Phil ran 
her near the towpath, where the power was shut off 
in order to admit of an opportunity to ascertain the 
amount of damage done. 

“It isn’t likely any boats will be along here so early,” 
he said to Nat ; but you had better keep watch while 
Harry and I look around. If a craft should heave in 
sight we can get up steam quickly enough to crawl 
out of the road. ” 

So far as could be learned, the supply pipes were un- 


INLAND WATERIVAYS, 


121 


injured. The oil flowed freely, and, if any fracture had 
been sustained, it was so slight as not to affect the 
pumps. Here and there a bullet in the woodwork 
afforded proof of the short but sharp engagement wherein 
one party had done all the shooting ; but nothing more. 

“ We've come out of that scrape mighty cheap,” Phil 
said, in a tone of relief, when the examination was 
ended. ‘‘An escape from those men is worth a good 
deal more than what we have paid.” 

“ I don't consider we are through with them yet,’* 
Harry replied, gloomily. “We must find Jim, and 
then do what we can to help that fellow whom we saw 
in the house, before the business is ended. “ But 
there’s one thing certain ; we’ve got enough of trying 
to earn our expenses on this trip. When the money 
runs short we’ll head the yacht for home ; that will be 
the safest plan. ” 

“I agree with you on that point,” Phil replied, 
laughingly, “and it won’t be necessary to talk very 
long in order to convince Nat of the same thing. Now 
that there are no repairs to be made, suppose you start 
her again ? ” 

Harry lost no time in acting upon this suggestion ; 
they were yet too near the alleged oil speculators to 
admit of his feeling perfectly easy in mind, and in a few 
minutes the Restless was headed toward Schenectady. 

The boys kept watch astern until the mouth of the 
stream had been shut out from view by the bend in 
the canal ; but nothing was seen of the men who 
adopted such desperate measures to prevent them from 
leaving the vicinity of the solitary dwelling. 

The morning breeze was strong enough to permit oi 


122 


INLAND WATEJilVAYS, 


their sailing the sloop down the narrow river; but 
they could make little headway after entering the artifi- 
cial water-course, therefore the yachtsmen did not fear 
any extended pursuit 

The Restless was several miles on her journey to- 
ward where the missing boy was supposed to be when 
Harry came forward in an excited manner exclaiming : 

“We forgot to leave the tender ; she is still towing 
astern, and if those men are so disposed they can have 
us arrested for stealing her. " 

“ Reverse the engine I We’ll try to turn here without 
going aground, and make the boat fast to the sluice 
gates,” Phil said hurriedly. “It won’t do to give 
them the slighest hold on us, ” 

Before this order could be obeyed Nat, who had just 
come from the cabin, cried : 

‘ ‘ Who’s that on the to wpath signaling to us ? It looks 
like Jim.” 

“ That’s who it Is,” and Phil steered the yacht to the 
opposite bank as Harry ran aft to stop the engine. 
“But what that load may be that he has on his back 
I can’t make out.” 

“I was just wondering how I could get across the 
canal,” Jim said in a matter-of-fact tone, as if his being 
ieft behind was an incident to be expected in an ordi- 
nary yachting cruise. “It would have come kinder 
tough if I’d had to stay on the bank till you fellows 
went on another trip for the bosses. ” 

By this time the bow of the steamer was against the 
bank, and Jim passed over two well filled bags before 
clambering aboard. 

“ What have you got there? ’’ Phil asked. 


INLAND WATER PVAYS. 


123 


'*The provisions you sent me after, of course.” 

“And you have brought them on your back all this 
distance ? ” 

“That's just exactly what I did. It wouldn’t do to 
leave the stuff behind, you see, so it was a case of 
‘must’ ” 

“ How long have you been on the road ? ” 

“All night” 

“But why didn't you wait in Schenectady for us?' 

“ I wasn't dead sure you would come back, and, be- 
sides, I might as well be traveling as lying sucking 
my thumbs.” 

‘'Here comes a barge,” Nat shouted. “We shall 
have to get out of the way or be run down. ” 

In his astonishment at seeing Jim with such a load 
Phil had forgotten his duties as captain ; but he made 
amends for the momentary neglect by bringing the 
little craft around until she was heading up the canal 
once more, after which Harry came forward to listen 
to the story Jim was expected to tell. 

“Weren't you surprised at finding we had run away 
from you ? ” he asked. 

“It was an hour before I made up my mind that the 
yacht had really gone, and then I concluded it was the 
men’s doings. Why did you start so suddenly?” 

Phil gave a detailed account of all that had happened, 
and when the story was finished the steamer had ar- 
rived at the mouth of the stream. 

“Now we must work lively, for I don't care abouii 
giving that crowd another chance to use us as targets. 
Swing the boat around, Nat, and w’e will back up to 
the gates, then make her fast somewhere, and get out 
of this neighborhood in short order.” 


124 


INLAND WATERIVAYS. 


The work was quickly and readily performed, and 
after a delay of hardly more than two minutes, during 
which time nothing suspicious was seen, the Restless 
continued up the canal at half speed. 

“We won’t run but three or four miles,” Phil said, 

and it will be better to go slow in order that a look- 
out can be kept for a good place to hide the yacht.” 

While they were skirting as near the bank opposite 
the towpath as the depth of the water would permit, 
and running considerably slower than the rules of the 
canal specified, Jim told the story of his movements 
during the night. 

‘ ‘ When I came back to the bulkhead with about as 
much as I could carry in my arms,” he said, “I felt 
rather blue at not finding the boat. Of course there 
wasn’t a suspicion that you had run away ; but things 
looked queer. Then I thought perhaps you would be 
back in a short time, and I made myself as comfortable 
as possible until a man asked me what I was doing 
there. When I told him he said the oil men had gone 
home, and advised me to get out of town right away. 
He was mighty inquisitive as to how much money I 
had spent, and wanted to know whether it was in 
silver or notes. It didn’t pay to fool long with him, 
especially when there was so much of a tramp ahead 
of me, and after buying two bags to carry the stuff in, 
I started. That’s all there is to it. I kept right on, 
resting once in a while, till I saw the Restless, and 
perhaps I wasn’t glad when she hove in sight.” 

“ I wonder who the man was that took so great an 
interest in you ? ” Phil said half to himself. 

“Of course I don’t know ; but he didn’t get any satis- 
faction, so there’s no harm done.” 


INLAND WATERIVAYS, 


125 


** How much did you buy ? ” Nat asked. 

‘‘Three dollars’ worth, and I had to pay fifty cents 
for the bags.” 

“You get something to eat and then turn in. I’ll cook 
breakfast for all hands while you lie still and rest’* 

“ I’m able to do my full share ; but first tell me about 
the boy you saw. Will it be possible to help him ? ” 
“I don’t believe we can do anything,” and Phil spoke 
in a tone of regret “We’ll hang around here two or 
three days, and if he succeeds in escaping from the house 
we stand ready to do the rest” 

“That looks like a good place to lay,” Nat cried as 
he pointed ahead to where the bank of the canal had 
apparently given way, forming a sort of basin which 
was fringed with trees. “How would it do to see 
whether the yacht can get in there ? ” 

“We’ll try it Run her as slow as you can, Harry, 
until I give the word to shut off the power entirely.” 

With the screw barely turning, the little craft ran up 
to the shore as Phil stood on the bow with the boathook 
to ascertain the depth of water, and after the engine 
had been stopped she glided into a narrow strip of water 
with seven or eight inches beneath her keel, the tree*’ 
shutting her out completely from view of any one on 
the canal. It was possible to make fast directly along- 
side the bank, the earth having caved in or been dug 
away at this point, and no better mooring place could 
have been imagined. 

“No one saw us come in,” Phil said gleefully, “ and 
it will be an easy matter to stay here a week, if we wish, 
without being discovered. Later in the day we’ll see 
how the land lies, and make some kind of an arrange- 


126 


INLAND WATEHiVAYS. 


ment whereby that fellov/ may know where we are.” 

Only a few seconds were necessary in which to let oft 
the vapor in the boiler, and with two hawsers out in 
such a manner that the yacht could not swing beyond 
the fringe of trees, the boys went into the cabin, where 
Nat and Jim had already begun preparations for break- 
fast or dinner, whichever it might be called. 

It was possible to hear the voices of the boatmen as 
they passed to and fro on the canal ; but the foliage 
screened the Restless as with an impenetrable veil, and 
the boys felt a most perfect sense of security. 

In order to be prepared for any change in this very 
desirable condition of affairs, however, Phil and Harry 
reloaded the guns, placed both weapons where they 
could be got at handily, and otherwise made ready to 
defend their property. 

During the meal the conversation, carried on in such 
low tones that there was no danger of the words being 
heard twenty feet away, was regarding the men from 
whom they had escaped, and each one had an equally 
improbable theory to explain the very singular maneu- 
ver. 

“There’s one thing certain,” Phil said decidedly. 
“The man in Schenectady who asked Jim so many 
questions was a friend of those at the pond — perhaps 
one of the same party who came aboard the yacht” 

“And it is also positive that they didn’t show any 
signs of running away until Jim had gone on shore,” 
Harry added. * ‘ It seems as if they were afraid of him. ” 

“Small pretended to believe we might be tempted to 
reveal the secret of his oil discovery ; but of course 
there can be no truth in that, for honest people don’t 
shoot at fellows who are only doing- what is square.” 


INLAND IVA TER WAYS, 


Itf 

This was about as near as Phil could come to solving 
the mystery. For what purpose the men needed a 
steamer, unless it was to visit friends in the neighbor- 
hood, neither of the boys was able to decide, and when 
they rose from the table all were as completely befogged 
as when they left the pond. 

While Nat and Jim washed the dishes and otherwise 
set matters to rights in the cabin, Phil and Harry ex- 
amined the hawsers, wove the branches together here 
and there where it might be possible any one could see 
through, and thus improved what previously seemed 
like a perfect hiding-place. 

At two o’clock all the crew were lounging in the 
standing room, for Phil did not think it advisable to 
explore the surrounding country until evening. Secure 
as was the retreat, time had begun to drag, and Nat 
was about to propose that they try to aid the prisoner 
by reporting his case to the authorities at Schenectady, 
when the sound of oars caused Harry to peer through 
the leafy screen. 

** All three of the men are coming this way in the 
sloop ! ” he whispered an instant later, his face giving 
evidence of considerable fear. “ They’re rowing be- 
cause the wind has entirely died away.” 

** There isn’t much chance of their passing this place 
without finding out what is behind these trees,” Nat 
said as he pulled one of the guns toward him. It’s a 
question of fighting unless we are willing to be taken 
back, and I’d rather run the risk of having a good many 
bullets fly about our ears than allow that to happen.” 

** Don’t be foolish,” and Phil wrested the weapon 
from his friend. “They are not here yet, and there is 


128 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


reason to believe they will go by without stopping. 
Keep perfectly quiet, and watch until it is certain the 
sloop is to be put in this side. There’ll be plenty of 
time after that is known positively.” 

By pulling a few leaves aside the boys could look 
into the canal, and what they saw a moment later was 
not calculated to diminish their fears. The men had 
ceased rowing upon arriving nearly opposite the hid- 
ing-place, and it seemed very much as if they proposed 
to ascertain what the trees might conceal. 

Hardly had this fear taken possession of the specta- 
tors when a mule and its driver came in sight, and then 
the cause of the stoppage was made apparent 

“They’re going to hail the boat,” Phil whispered. 
“Most likely they want a tow.” 

In this he was partially correct, for as the clumsy 
craft with her one mule power appeared. Small cried : 

“ Hello there ! ” 

“Hello yourself,” responded the man at the tiller, 
as he waved his hand for the “engineer” on the tow- 
path to slacken the already very slow speed. 

“Have you seen anything of a small steamboat 
between here and Schenectady?” 

“Nary a steamer. Joe Cook’s boat is the only one 
that’s passed me this morning.” 

“ What will you take to pull us half a dozen miles?” 

“I can’t think of puttin’ another pound behind that 
air mule. He’s got a heavy load, an’ ain’t in the best 
of spirits as it is. ” 

“Suppose you go on ahead,” Bristow said to Small. 
“We can’t make two miles an hour with the oars, 
and there’s just a chance you might overtake them at 
one of the locks. ” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


129 


“It's a mighty poor one ; but Fll try it,” Small re- 
plied, and then he added to the man at the tiller, “ I 
reckon you’d be willing to take me aboard if I paid a 
fair price ? ” 

“That'll be all right. I’m agreeable to carryin’ the 
three of you ; but it won’t do to tow the boat.” 

The sloop was rowed alongside the barge, Small 
clambered aboard, and the mule power was applied 
once more, Summerfield and Bristow anchoring their 
craft within a dozen yards of where the boys were 
hiding. 

“We'll come on after a spell,” the latter cried, and 
Small replied : 

“ Don't loaf around too long, for there's no know- 
ing how soon we may want to make a big jump.” 

Then the boat passed on out of sight, and the boys 
literally held their breath in suspense as Summertield 
said : 

“We might as well pull in under the shade of the 
trees. ” 

“ Crawl beneath the awning if the sun is too hot for 
you. I'd rather stay out here in case that yacht should 
happen to come along. It isn’t positive they didn't go 
to Schenectady, for a dozen steamers might have been 
laying there without being seen by that boatman, and 
it is good policy to be where we can stop them.’' 

“Those boys are twenty miles from here by this 
time.” 

“That couldn’t be if they went after their friend, and 
it ain't likely he’d be left behind. We made a mess of 
the whole thing by not sleeping on board while they 
were in the woods.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


130 

*'How could we do that and attend to our work? 
My idea is that the trouble began by leaving the boy. 
It would have been as well, and a good deal better as 
things have turned out, if we had waited till he came 
back.” 

Well,” Bristow said petulantly, ** it don't make any 
particular difference what oughter been done so long 
as we are in the scrape. If we can’t overhaul them it 
won’t be safe to stay in this part of the country.” 

“There’s more truth than poetry in that; but all the 
talking in the world can’t change matters. So I'm go- 
ing to take a nap. Wake me when it’s time to buckle 
down to them oars again.” 

“So I’m to do all the watching, eh?” 

“If you are foolish enough, yes.” 

Then Summerfield crawled under the canvas which 
had served as cabin during the run up the river, and 
Bristow solaced himself with a short, black pipe and 
some very strong tobacco. 

‘ ‘ What are we going to do if they stay there the re- 
mainder of the day ? ” Nat whispered as Phil stole noise- 
lessly toward the cabin. 

“Keep as quiet as we know how, and hope they 
M^on’t take it into their ugly heads to pull any nearer 
the shore.” 


INLAND iVATMJHVAy&, 


ijl 


CHAPTER XIIL 

DIVIDING THE FORCES. 

Why the men had suddenly concluded to remain at 
anchor when a few moments before all appeared eager 
to push ahead at the best speed, puzzled Phil greatly, 
and, as if it would be possible to arrive at the correct 
solution more readily when alone, he entered the cabin. 
The only conclusion which seemed to be at all reason- 
able was that they fully expected Small to overtake the 
yacht and bring the boys back, in which case it would 
be as well to remain there until his return. 

“I can't believe they are such fools as to think that 
could be done,” he said, half to himself, “for all three 
of them know we would make a big fight rather than 
go back to the house in the woods.” 

After spending half an hour vainly trying to decide 
why Summerfield and Bristow chose to remain in that 
particular place so long when they had good reason to 
fear their secret might be discovered, he went on deck, 
where his companions were holding a whispered con- 
sultation upon the same subject. 

Summerfield was yet under the awning, probably 
sleeping, and Bristow remained on guard. Two or 
three barges had passed on their way up or down the 


132 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


canal ; but, instead of hailing any of them, the men ap- 
peared desirous of escaping observation. 

‘‘It won't be long now before Small returns,” Harry 
said, in a whisper, as Phil seated himself by his side. 
“ He must surely find out that we didn't go through the 
next lock, and not waste time by traveling in that direc- 
tion.” 

“Then we'll hope our neighbors will conclude to 
move on,” Phil replied. “ I’m getting hungry ; but it 
wouldn't be safe to get a meal just now for fear they 
might smell the food.” 

“ Suppose Small comes, and they make up their minds 
to search along the banks for such places as this ? ” 
Harry suggested. 

“We won't bother our heads about that yet awhile. 
Of course we'd have to fight ; but if the time comes for 
anything of the kind there'll be little need for elaborate 
plans. I'm thinking we ought to do something to help 
that boy ; he may be hunting around for us this very 
minute. ” 

Just then an unusually large boat hove in sight from 
the direction taken by Small, and, after peering furtively 
at the helmsman a few seconds, Bristow shouted : 

“ Hello ! Have you seen anything of a small yacht 
to-day ? ” 

“Not a yacht.” 

“ Could one have passed before daylight without your 
knowing it? ” 

“Not unless she went overland, for I laid at the lock 
last night, and was the first to go through this morning. 
There's more than you looking for such a craft, it seems. 
A fellow asked the same question about ten miles 
back.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


33 


** Thank you,” Bristow replied, but without offering 
any explanation regarding the other inquirer, and then 
he said in a low tone to Summerfield, who had been 
aroused from his slumbers by the conversation : Now 
you see I was right about their having gone to Schenec- 
tady. It stands us in hand to get back to the shanty, 
and make ready to leave this part of the country.” 

*‘I don’t allow that it does,” Summerfield replied, 
moodily. “The further we go from there the safer 
we’ll be, and besides, the craft ought to be kept here 
until Sam comes, unless we run up to meet him.” 

“ There would be no sense in doing that, because 
he’ll most likely come down on a boat, and it’ll be a 
clear waste of time if he thinks as I do about going to 
the shanty.” 

Summerfield made no reply, but crawled under the 
awning once more, and Bristow relighted his pipe, 
pulling at it with great energy, as if deeply disturbed in 
mind. 

“Trying to help that boy will only result in our 
finally being overhauled,” Harry whispered. “I go in 
for making one bold dash. We’ve run the gauntlet of 
their bullets once, and can again. They wouldn’t dare 
to do very much shooting if we should come out just as 
a boat hove in sight.” 

Phil beckoned for his companions to follow him into 
the cabin, and once there he said, in a low tone : 

“This thing must be decided, and we had better talk 
here, where there is less danger of being overheard. I 
believe in keeping our promise to the fellow we saw at 
the pond ; but it isn’t right to say we shall do it unless 
the majority agree to the plan, because we are running 


*34 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


a good many risks — perhaps more than we ought. There 
is no question but that we can get out of this hole by 
doing as Harry proposes, and all hands should settle 
what is to be done. 

“ ril go and keep watch,” Jim said as he went toward 
the door. “This is something that I haven’t the right 
to interfere in, so there’s no need of listening to the 
arguments. ” 

“You have just as much voice in the matter as any 
one else,” Nat replied. “ This concerns every member 
of the party, and your vote will be counted with the 
rest.” 

Jim would have protested that he was not entitled to 
take part because of the position he occupied ; but 
neither Phil nor Harry would listen, and they called 
upon him for his opinion as to what should be done. 

“I ought to be the last one to advise that you go 
away, leaving that boy to get out of his trouble as best 
he can, for I stood in a similar position when you gave 
me a passage. If it was my boat I’d hold on till it 
seemed pretty sure he couldn’t leave, then see the 
authorities of the nearest town, and tell them what we 
know.” 

“Why couldn’t we do that in the first place, instead 
of staying here where there’s every chance of getting 
into difficulty ? ” Harry asked. 

The discussion occupied considerable time, for all 
were bent on convincing Harry that common humanity 
demanded that they remain ; while he tried equally 
hard to prove that their best course would be to let the 
officials of the county take the matter in charge. The 
result was, however, that three votes were cast for 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


135 

staying in the vicinity at least twenty-four hours, and 
Harry accepted the defeat without a murmur. 

“I’m willing to help anybody when it can be done 
with some show of success,” he said finally; “and 
now that it’s settled. I’ll do everything possible to carry 
out the plan. My idea is that some one should go on 
shore pretty soon, because he may come along at any 
time.” 

Phil proposed to take the dangerous duty upon him- 
self ; but Jim urged that he be sent, arguing that the 
crew of the yacht should remain on board in case of an 
emergency, and he would be the one least missed in 
the event of some unforeseen accident. 

The others recognized the utility of this suggestion, 
and preparations, were made for landing him. The 
yacht was pulled noiselessly toward the bank until the 
bow just touched it, when Jim sprang lightly ashore, 
waving his hand in adieu as he disappeared among the 
foliage. 

Then the Restless was warped back to her former posi- 
tion, and the boys took turns in watching until late in 
the afternoon, when Jim came to report that there were 
no signs of any one having been in the neighborhood 
recently. 

“There is a road about three miles from here,” he 
said ; “but I don’t think it leads to the house by the 
pond. If you say the word. I’ll go back and learn if 
that fellow succeeded in getting out. It isn’t likely the 
men will see me.” 

Phil was opposed to dividing the party, as was also 
Harry ; but Nat thought the idea a good one. 

“It’ll save our hanging around here two or three 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


136 

days,” he replied, ‘^and I’ll go with him. We can be 
back by daylight if we get there before dark, and I 
believe in trying it.” 

His companions at first objected most strenuously; 
but after considerable argument, during which Jim and 
Nat urged that the scheme be tried, they finally came 
to believe that it might be to the advantage of all if the 
yacht could continue on up the canal next morning. 

Be careful 1 ” Phil said, warningly. “ If you find 
there is any chance of running against the men, come 
back. We are not bound to help him at the expense of 
getting ourselves into trouble. ” 

“And be here sure by daylight, whether you succeed 
in finding him or not,” Harry added. 

The boys promised faithfully to follow these instruc- 
tions, and as soon as possible they landed, Phil saying 
as they plunged into the undergrowth : 

“It seems as if Jim’s plan was a wise one, yet I 
can’t help feeling that they are taking too much risk. 
Perhaps we ought to have insisted that the party remain 
together. ” 

“ It’s too late now. They’ve gone, and it stands us 
in hand to keep a sharp lookout on our friends, for 
there’s no knowing when they may take a notion to 
learn what is behind these bushes.” 

Then both seated themselves on the starboard-locker 
forward where a view could be had of the men in the 
boat, and these positions had hardly been assumed 
when a barge came in sight, on the deck of which stood 
Small. 

Bristow recognized him at once, and awakened Sum- 
merfield. The two pulled their craft into the channel 
where the leader could then step on board. 


INLAND IVATERtVAYS. 


137 

** He has found out that we did not go up the canal,” 
Phil whispered. “It is most unfortunate that Nat and 
Jim went just as they did.” 

Harry made no reply. He was watching intently the 
men as they pulled the sloop to her former anchorage, 
and not until the barge had passed on so far that those 
aboard could by no possibility overhear the conversa- 
tion did Small speak. Then he said with an impre- 
cation : 

“The little villains have outwitted us after all 1 They 
must be in Schenectady, and no doubt the whole story 
has been told by this time.” 

“Then the sooner we light out the better,” Bristow 
said in evident alarm. 

“I don’t count on leaving everything at the pond. 
We must fix affairs there first, and after that, if we do 
not find the scoundrels it will be clear that they have 
gone home. But,” and Small struck a heavy blow on 
the gun wale of the boat by way of emphasis, ‘ * I haven’t 
given over all hope of getting my hands on them once 
more. Instead of pulling straight ahead with the idea 
of catching the yacht, we should have looked into every 
liole where there was any possibility they could hide. 
I'here’s plenty of places along the banks to run under 
cover. ” 

“It’s no use to do that now,” Summerfield replied 
with a yawn, as if the discussion did not concern him. 

‘ ‘ They couldn’t fail to see us when we came up, and if 
your supposition is correct, they slipped down the canal 
when we passed. ” 

“That remains to be found out,” Small said decid- 
edly. “ I don’t intend to give up the snug place that 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


*38 

cost US so much trouble to locate, until it is absolutely 
necessary, and am willing to do a good deal of work 
on the chances of being successful. There's no time to 
be lost, for we have already thrown away one day. 
Give me some grub and we'll begin the job." 

“They'll certainly come in here," Harry whispered. 
“ What shall we do ? If the other boys were on board 
it would be a case of running the gauntlet as before ; 
but it won't do to give them the slip. " 

Phil made no reply for several moments. He knew 
perfectly well if Small carried out his plan, that portion 
of the bank would be the first to claim his attention, 
and it was not possible to avoid discovery. A hand to 
hand fight — two against three — could hardly be thought 
of, and he was completely at a loss to know what 
should be done. 

Meanwhile Small was leisurely eating the meal which 
had been drawn from under the awning, washing it 
down with copious draughts from a suspicious looking 
bottle, and searching the banks of the canal with his 
eyes as if well aware how near his intended victims 
were. 

“ We must use our guns if they attempt to come on 
board," Phil said at length, and the words had but just 
been spoken when Small concluded his meal. 

“Now turn to,'’ he said. “Begin by looking at the 
shore behind that clump of bushes ; there are enough 
of them to hide two or three yachts like the Restless." 

“ It isn't likely they are there,” Summerfield replied, 
with a laugh. “We've been here all day, and would 
know if any one was in the vicinity." 

“We'll have a look all the same, "Small said in a tone 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


m 

which admitted of no argument. intend to do this 
thing thoroughly.” 

Bristow and Small made ready for rowing, Summer- 
field looking on discontentedly from his seat in the bow, 
and Phil seized one of the guns as he said : 

‘*Our only chance now is that a canal-boat may 
come along before they can get on board. If one 
heaves in sight we must do some tall shouting.” 

Harry raised the remaining weapon, taking up a 
position within the cabin where he would be sheltered 
to some degree, and grimly watched the movements of 
the enemy. 

It was evident that none of the three men, not even 
Small himself, had any idea the yacht was so near. 
They pulled leisurely toward the bank as if believing 
this portion of the work to be useless, and Summerfield 
did not so much as turn around when the sloop ap- 
proached the shore. 

They are coming beyond a question,” Phil whisper- 
ed hurriedly as he went to Harry’s side. I am going 
to fire once over their heads, and if they do not stop 
we must try to disable them.” 


140 


INLAND WATERWAYii. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

RECONNOITERING. 

When Jim and Nat landed they spent no time in form- 
ing a plan of action ; but pushed on down the canal 
only far enough from the bank to prevent being seen 
in case either of the three men chanced to double back 
unexpectedly. As Jim had spent half an hour getting 
a general idea of the lay of the land, Nat was perfectly 
willing he should take the lead, and they walked 
through the tangled underbrush at full speed nearly 
twenty minutes without speaking. 

Then both felt the need of a breathing spell, and 
when the one in advance threw himself on the ground, 
his example was immediately followed by the other. 

‘‘This is what I call tough work,” Nat said as he 
used his hat for a fan. “We must be somewhere near 
the house by my reckoning.” 

“I fancy it’ll take an hour longer before we reach 
the stream,” Jim replied, panting heavily. “It won’t 
do to stop long, for unless we manage to strike the 
place before dark we shan’t be able to find it until 
morning. ” 

“ I’m ready when you are ; but I don’t think there’ll 
be any damage done if we wait ten minutes.” 


INLAND WATER WAYS. 


141 

Jim was willing to devote that length of time to rest- 
ing, but no more, and it seemed to Nat as if they had 
just halted when the former rose to his feet. 

“Come on,” he said, and the boys did not stop 
again until they were at the narrow watercourse down 
w'hich the Restless had carried her crew in safety from 
the bullets of their pursuers. 

It was a most exhausting journey ; but neither cared 
to confess that he could not hold out as long as the 
other, and the result was both were forced to take a 
rest before following up the stream to the pond. 

It was nearly dark when they pressed forward once 
more, now taking but little care to conceal themselves, 
because they knew the enemy to be a good distance up 
the canal. 

“It’s certain the sloop can’t get down here for some 
time,” Jim said, “so we can count on having things 
pretty much our own way till late in the night, even if 
the men started back the same minute we did.” 

Under these supposed circumstances, the tramp was 
continued at a leisurely pace until the mantle of night 
had shut out from view all save such objects as were 
close at hand, and then the gloom and the profound 
silence caused them to move a trifle more rapidly. 

They were almost directly against the house before 
either was aware of its close proximity, and Jim made 
a complete circuit of the place to convince himself 
there was no mistake. 

Then they went to the window at which the pris- 
oner had been seen ; not a sound, save their own 
cautious footsteps, broke the stillness. 

“ He either got away and couldn’t find the yacht, or 


142 


INLAND WATEKH'AYS. 


else the men carried him off when they started to chase 
us," Jim said, after gazing at the building several 
moments. “We've had our journey for nothing, and 
the sooner we turn back the quicker we’ll get there. 
It won't be a very pleasant walk in the night, but we 
can keep close to the canal and perhaps " 

He ceased speaking suddenly, for at that instant 
something resembling a muffled cry was heard from the 
interior of the house. 

“What was that?" Nat whispered in alarm as he 
seized his companion by the arm. 

“I reckon it's the fellow we are looking for," Jim 
replied in a matter-of-fact tone. “The men have tied 
him up where he can't so much as get his nose out of 
doors. " 

As if to prove that Jim was correct in his surmises 
the cry was repeated, and this time there could be no 
doubt as to the direction from which it came. 

“We must get in there before Small and his friends 
come back," Nat said, as he ran to the door and shook 
it violently. “It would be cruel to leave the poor 
fellow now." 

Jim had already worked too hard to be willing to 
abandon the attempt at the very moment when the time 
for action had arrived ; but how it would be possible 
to get into the house was what perplexed him. Nat’s 
vain efforts soon showed that an entrance could not 
be effected through the ordinary channels, and instead 
of wasting precious minutes in conversation he once 
more made a circuit of the building in the hope of find- 
ing some vulnerable point of attack. 

The windows in the lower story were closed with 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


143 

wooden shutters, and the only place at which success 
seemed at all probable was where they had talked with 
the prisoner. 

‘‘There are some old timbers back of the house,'' he 
said to Nat, “ and by bringing them around here we 
may manage to rig up something in the shape of a lad- 
der. Come and help me." 

“We'll soon find a way to get you out," Nat shouted 
to the prisoner, and then, waiting only long enough to 
hear the muffled cry which came in reply to his cheery 
words, he followed Jim. 

The boys did not build anything very secure in the 
way of a platform, even though they worked industri- 
ously nearly half an hour ; but they had that piled against 
the side of the house by which it was possible to reach 
the ledge of the window, and both mounted as soon as 
the last timber was in place. 

Here they attempted to peer through the glass ; but 
the darkness prevented them from seeing anything of 
the interior, and after several trials Jim succeeded in 
raising the sash. The cage of which they had heard 
projected only half across the space, and it was prob- 
ably through the bars at the extreme end that the boy 
had forced his head. So far as could be judged by the 
limited view from the corner of this impromptu prison, 
the room was empty, and believing they had made a 
mistake as to the location of the muffled cries, Jim 
called softly : 

“ Say, is there anybody in here ? " 

Again the reply came in the shape of a moan, and 
Nat said excitedly, as he pulled himself up by the 
ledge ; 


144 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


ril find out what’s the matter in here if the men 
come this very minute.” 

It was not a simple matter to force his body between 
the cage and the window casing, but he succeeded after 
some difficulty, and found himself in an apartment 
which apparently occupied half the floor space on the 
second story. Nothing more than this could he make 
out in the gloom. The room seemed to be deserted. 

Just as he was about to call upon the supposed pris- 
oner again, a slight noise from the further end of the 
cage attracted his attention. 

“ Don't stay in there any longer than you can help ! ” 
Jim whispered hoarsely, “ for it won’t be very pleasant 
if the men catch us here.” 

I guess I've found what we came for,” Nat replied 
as he went toward the wooden bars, and a few seconds 
later he saw the form of some one lashed to the timber 
several feet from the window. 

It was but the work of a moment to ascertain the true 
condition of affairs. The boy was tied to the up- 
rights, with a gag in his mouth, and in such a position 
that he was powerless to move ever so slightly. 

Nat's first care was to remove the stick which held 
the unfortunate fellow’s jaws open, and then he busied 
himself with untying the ropes wound several times 
around his limbs. 

Upon being released the prisoner sank to the floor, 
the circulation of blood having been impeded so long 
that he had no power over his cramped and aching 
legs. 

This alarmed Nat ; he feared they had come only to 
see the boy die, and he cried to Jim : 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


145 

‘‘Come in here quick. He don't seem to have any 
life left in his body, and it's no wonder, considering 
how he’s been trussed up. ” 

When Jim made his way through the narrow aperture 
Nat was doing his best to break into the cage in order 
to reach the sufferer; a task of no mean magnitude 
owing to the thickness of the timbers. 

“Find the door," the former whispered. “There 
must be some way to get into the place, and you'll 
never succeed by pulling on those joists." 

Fortunately the amateur cook had a small supply of 
matches with him, and after lighting two, the entrance 
to the prison was found in the shape of a door at the 
end, secured by a stout padlock, close under the roof 
of the building. 

To remove this a lever must be procured, and Jim 
lowered himself out of the window, pulling from the 
hastily improvised platform a short piece of joist. 
Scrambling back into the room, he pushed it between 
the bars just beneath the padlock, and with two or 
three vigorous wrenches the staples were withdrawn 
from the wood. 

By this time the prisoner had recovered sufficiently 
to make his way out unassisted, Jim and Nat following 
him to the open sash. 

“Gracious! But it feels good to be able to move 
once more," he said, in a half whisper. “I thought 
one spell they'd left me to starve." 

“ How long have you been tied up in that style?" 
Nat asked, as the boy leaned from the window and in- 
haled deep draughts of the pure air. 

“ Ever since you fellows left the pond in the steamer. 


146 


INLAND WATMJ^PVAYiS. 


1 suppose Small was afraid I might get away if he didn't 
fix it so's I couldn’t wink.” 

“But what are they keeping you here for?” Nat 
asked, curiously. “ Is either of the crowd your father ? ” 
“Not much; if I thought any one of them was a 
relative of mine I’d get a new name right away. You 
see I came here looking for a job, and was unlucky 
enough to find out what they were doing.” 

“What do you mean?” and now Jim spoke impa- 
tiently. “Aren’t they hunting for oil ? ” 

“So they gave you that same yarn, eh? The only 
oil they’ve seen around here has been in a can, and, 
what’s more, they don’t look for any. Haven’t you 
tumbled to their game yet ? ” 

“ No ; although none of us believed they were tell- 
ing the truth after firing at us when we wanted to 
leave. ” 

“Did you happen to see them have any silver dol- 
lars?” 

“Yes; they paid us a lot for towing the sloop up 
here,” Jim replied, in a tone which showed that he was 
perplexed by the odd question. 

“Well, that’s their business. They make them dol- 
lars in this house, and that’s why they don’t want to 
let anybody know what’s goin’ on.” 

“Why, they’re counterfeiters 1 ” Nat exclaimed. 
“True as you live, and I reckon they carried a lot 
of the stuff off when they went away in your steamer. ” 
“ How long have you been here? ” Jim asked. 
“Three or four months ; but say, it won’t do to fool 
around many hours, for if the crowd catches us it’ll go 
tough with all hands. Let’s get over to your boat 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


147 

mig;hty quick ; I don't hanker after givin’ Small another 
chance to pound me." 

Strange as it may seem, neither Nat nor Jim had so 
much as thought the men might return ; but this timely 
suggestion recalled them to a very lively sense of the 
situation, and Nat led the way through the window, 
followed by the others. 

Once on the ground, he would have struck into the 
woods without giving heed to anything save leaving 
the place immediately ; but the stranger stopped him 
by saying : 

“ We’d better put this lumber back where you found 
it If Small sees the stuff when he first arrives he'll 
know exactly what has happened ; but if things look 
all right they may not pay any attention to me for a 
good while, and we’ll want as much time as possible.” 

‘ ‘ That's so, ” Jim replied, hurriedly. “Take hold and 
help us fix it” 

The boy could perform his share of the work, as was 
seen when they began the task. He labored with a 
will, doing nearly twice as much as his companions, 
and in a very short time the lumber had been replaced. 

Then the journey through the wood commenced, 
Jim leading in what he believed to be the nearest direc- 
tion to the canal, intending to strike it some distance 
above the stream. 

Traveling single file, and in close order to prevent 
the possibility of being separated in the darkness, they 
walked at full speed until reaching the bank of the 
waterway, after which there could be no chance of 
their going astray. 

An hour passed, during which not a word was spoken, 


148 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


and then a halt was made, when Jim said, as he threw 
himself upon the ground : 

<‘WeVe done work enough to be entitled to loaf a 
bit. It’ll be an easy matter to reach the yacht before 
daylight, and we may as well take things leisurely.” 

The others were only too glad to rest, more particu- 
larly since it seemed positive the escape was assured, 
and for several moments nothing was heard save their 
heavy breathing. Then Nat broke the partial silence 
by asking abruptly ; 

“ What’s your name ? ” 

“Dick Dudley.” 

“Where do you live?” 

“Nowhere since mother died. I came from Albany 
when I struck this beautiful place ; had been in a hotel 
there, but thought the work too hard, so started out to 
find an easier job. Met Small in Schenectady, and be- 
lieved the yam he told. They used to work mostly in 
the night, and I had the cooking to do. Things went 
along smoothly, and I had no reason to complain, till 
one night I heard 'em pounding. Like a fool I went 
to see what was up, found the whole crowd makin' 

silver dollars, and since then they have kept me ” 

‘ ‘ Hark ! ” Jim whispered. “ There’s a steamer com- 
ing down the canal. I ca«i hear her screw I ” 

Without thought of the true state of affairs he stepped 
to the edge of the bank just in time to see the Restless 
— there could be no mistake regarding her, even in the 
gloom — coming at full speed, while behind was being 
towed the sloop. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


H9 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE CAPTURE. 

In order to relate the incidents in their proper se- 
quence, it is necessary to return to the yacht at the mo- 
ment when Phil proposed offensive measures with the 
slight hope that the advance of the men might be 
checked. 

When the sloop was hardly more than thirty yards 
away he discharged one barrel of his gun, taking good 
care, however, to aim above the heads of those whom 
he knew to be enemies, and before the echoes had died 
away the progress of the sloop was checked as the men 
sought such shelter as the low rail afforded. 

* * Keep back ! ” Phil shouted, his hopes reviving as 
he observed the effect of the random shot. “ I shall 
fire with the intention of hitting the mark next time 1 

An exclamation of mingled surprise and gratification 
came from Small’s lips as he realized that the yacht was 
yet where it might be possible to capture her, and then, 
evidently for no other purpose than that of gaining time, 
he shouted : 

Say, what do you mean by doing a thing like that? 
Anybody would think you were afraid of us.” 

“So I am, when you get too near,” Phil replied 


150 


INLAND WATER WAVS. 


boldly. *‘0ur previous experience makes us cautious, 
and we don^t intend to run the risk of having you for 
very near neighbors. We are prepared to shoot the 
instant that boat moves this way again. ” 

“We’re willing to leave,” Small continued; “but 
why not give us a chance to reason this thing out ? You 
haven’t treated us square ; but we are ready to keep to 
the trade if the yacht is put at our disposal again.’’ 

“ I want nothing more to do with you,” Phil replied. 
“The work which has already been done we ask no 
pay for, and only insist that you keep at a proper 
distance from us.” 

Small had already begun to row the sloop stern fore- 
most down the stream, and Harry said when she passed 
out of view behind the foliage : 

“Now is the time we could easily get away if Jim 
and Nat were on board. Why not leave them for a 
while, and come back after this crowd has got tired of 
waiting ? ” 

“That would be mean, for these men are sure to get 
hold of them. According to my way of thinking we 
are bound to stay here, no matter what happens,” 

Harry really had no intention of deserting his com- 
panions, although it was but natural he should, for the 
moment, feel badly because the opportunity of making 
their escape must be lost. He realized, instantly Phil 
spoke, that by leaving the rendezvous the absent ones 
would be in great danger of capture, and added as he 
leaned forward to peer through the foliage : 

“Of course we have to wait; but I couldn’t help 
thinking what a chance we had to slip out. It’s a case 
of keeping our eyes open pretty wide just now, for I 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


15I 

don't believe those men will give the thing up so 
easily. ” 

Phil was of the same opinion ; but nothing could be 
done save to remain on the alert, for the sloop was con- 
cealed from view. 

For the next ten minutes nothing was heard of the 
enemy, and then the sound of oars told they were work- 
ing their craft to her former position. 

“Be ready to use your gun, and make every shot 
count,” Phil whispered. “Almost anything is prefer- 
able to being taken back to the pond.” 

The attention of both boys was riveted to matters on 
the water side, and neither thought of an attack from 
the rear until the voice of Bristow was heard among the 
foliage as he said sternly : 

“Drop those guns or I’ll tumble one of you over! 
Move quick ; we’ve got no time for nonsense 1 ” 

At the same instant the sloop came in view. Summer- 
field and Small with their weapons leveled, and by 
turning his head ever so slightly, Phil saw that the man 
on the bank was where he could shoot them down be- 
fore it was possible to raise their own guns. 

“Do as he commands,” Phil said, as he set the 
example. “We’ve been such chumps as to let them 
creep up behind, and must take the consequences.” 

Harry was disposed to resist ; but knowing only too 
well how sadly they were at a disadvantage, and 
having good reason to believe the threat would be car- 
ried into execution, Phil seized his gun and threw it on 
the deck as he whispered : 

“It would be the height of folly to hold out now, 
when they have the upper hand of us so completely. 


152 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


We have lost the yacht ; but there must be some chance 
of giving them the slip later.” 

By the time these words had been spoken, Bristow 
came on board, having pulled in on the hawser until 
the stern of the Restless was near the bank, and he an- 
nounced the victory to his companions by saying ; 

**Come on ; these young cubs are harmless, but two 
of them are missing. ” 

‘ ‘ Where are the rest of your crowd ? ” Small asked, 
savagely, as he forced the sloop’s bow into the leafy 
hiding-place. 

Phil made no reply ; but when the question had been 
repeated, he said, quietly : 

“They went on shore about an hour ago.” 

“What for?” 

“Almost anything was better than lying still, waiting 
for the sloop to pass on,” Phil said, evasively. 

“You are lying now ; but it won't take long to find a 
way of extracting an answer. ” 

“ It isn’t possible to make me say more than I know, 
no matter what you do.” 

“ Perhaps they went for help when we anchored so 
near them,” Summerfield suggested. 

“ If that is all, it makes little difference to us,” Small 
said, with a coarse laugh. “It would take two days 
of brisk traveling to find any one who would come 
here on the strength of what they can tell. ” 

Then Small looked in every locker, as if fancying the 
missing ones might be secreted on board. Failing to 
find any traces of the remainder of the crew, he came 
forward where Bristow was standing guard over the 
prisoners. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


153 

**Now that weVe got the steamer these boys let to 
us, we can afford to rest easy like. There's no need of 
attracting attention by running down the canal before 
dark, and we'll stay here. If the others come back 
we'll take charge of them, and if they don't, we can be 
so far from here by morning that it won't make any 
difference what kind of a yarn they spin. We'll haul 
the sloop in under cover, and settle down for a spell 
It's a mighty lucky thing we hired the craft, otherwise 
this taking possession of her would be a good deal like 
stealing." 

‘‘That's just what it is ) " Harry cried, passionately, 
“and you'll find it out to your cost when we get away, 
as we surely will in a short time." 

“I always like to give boys good advice," Small 
replied, in a mocking tone, “and if you remember 
what I say it may be the means of saving you con- 
siderable trouble and hard feelings. We hired this boat 
with your full consent, and intend to keep her. If I 
hear another word out of your head in the way of 
threats or impudence, you'll get hurt, and it won't be 
any common flogging, either. Keep your mouth shut 
and obey orders, if you want to live until our charter 
expires. ” 

“Send them aft," Summerfield said, with a grin. 
“They'll only be needed to run the engine and cook, 
and there's no reason for their staying here." 

Small pointed toward the stem, and Phil, knowing 
that the mute order would be enforced mercilessly at 
any show of resistance, pushed Harry in front of him 
as he went through the cabin. 

“ The more cheerful and contented we appear the 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


*54 

better will be our chances,” he whispered. “ There 
can be no use in kicking when they are ready to go to 
any length for the sake of effecting their purpose.” 

Harry made no reply. He was in that mental con- 
dition where conversation is disagreeable, and, with his 
face buried in his hands, he remained motionless and 
silent. 

Phil was hardly less disturbed in mind ; but he made 
a brave show of indifference in order to cheer his firiend, 
and at the same time watched keenly everything which 
was being done by the men. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


^55 


CHAPTER XVI. 

BACK TO THE POND IN THE RESTLESS. 

The sloop had been hauled alongside the yacht with- 
in shelter of the trees, and Summerfield was already 
making preparations for the continuation of his nap by 
piling the cabin cushions on one of the lockers. 

Small and Bristow kept watch on the canal, as if fear- 
ing some interruption from that point. 

What distressed Phil most, excepting, of course, the 
seizure of the yacht was the fear that Jim and Nat 
might return before Small was ready to start, and thus 
also be taken prisoners. Without knowing how it 
would be possible for them to render any assistance, he 
had great faith they could, if not deprived of liberty, aid 
Harry and himself to escape. For this reason, however 
much cause he had to dread being carried back to the 
pond, he was most eager to hear Small give the signal 
for departure. 

Once when a canal boat passed Harry suggested they 
should shout for help ; but Phil opposed such a plan 
vigorously. 

“ There isn't one chance in fifty that we could cry 
loud enough to be heard before the men jumped down 
on us, and those on the boat wouldn’t have the slightest 


INLAND WATER WAYS. 


156 

idea what it meant It isn’t likely any of the boatmen 
would stop unless assured that something serious was 
the matter, and our hail could have no other effect than 
to get us into a bad scrape with Small’s crowd. ” 

Harry was satisfied Phil had stated the case correctly ; 
but he did not feel willing to submit so tamely. 

* ‘ What shall you do if they order us to start the en- 
gine ? ” he asked. 

“ Get up power as quickly as possible, in the hope 
of leaving before Nat and Jim heave in sight.” 

“ 1 suppose you are in the right,” Harry replied with 
a sigh ; but it goes terribly against the grain to 
knuckle down to this gang. ” 

‘ ‘ What can’t be cured must be endured, old fellow ; ” 
and Phil spoke cheerily, although on the very verge of 
despair. Then he began to map out a course of action 
which it was hardly possible could be carried into exe- 
cution ; but it had the effect of relieving his own and 
Harry’s despondency in a certain degree. 

Not until sunset did the men indulge in any extended 
conversation, and then as Summerfield aroused himself 
from his long nap he asked if Jim and Nat had returned. 

“No,” Small replied. “They must have gone in 
search of help. ” 

“ Why not truss them cubs up, and make ’em tell 
where the other fellows are ? ” Bristow suggested. 

“ That would only be a waste of time, and besides, 
some of the canalers might try to find out what the 
trouble was, for they’d make a big noise before we 
succeeded in getting the truth from them. ” 

“ It isn’t certain that they won’t meet some one who 
will undertake to help them, and we can’t stay very 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


157 

long* at the pond in safety,” Bristow said, moodily. 

There’s no show of anything happening to-night, 
and before sunrise we’ll be ready to go through the 
upper lock. It’s getting pretty dark, and we may as 
well make a start. Tell the boys to raise steam, and 
stand by to see that the order is obeyed, while Dave 
and I swing the sloop around.” 

Bristow did as commanded, and greatly to his sur- 
prise Phil and Harry worked as if they were about to 
make the voyage for their own pleasure. 

The sloop had hardly been got into position before 
there was sufficient pressure to turn the screw, and 
Small complimented them upon the prompt obedience. 

“Keep on as you’ve begun and there’ll be no 
trouble,” he said magnanimously. “Carry out the 
bargain made with us, and we shall get along like old 
friends. ” 

Then, without waiting for a reply, he went forward, 
and the little steamer left the place of concealment on 
her way to the pond. 

Both Phil and Harry felt relieved in mind now there 
was no possibility their companions would run into the 
trap, and the yacht was kept at full speed until Small 
gave the word to “slow down,” when they entered the 
stream. 

‘ ‘ Suppose the boys should think we had come after 
them, and make their appearance on the bank just as 
Small stepped ashore ? ” Harry asked, as a new cause 
for fear suddenly occurred to him. 

“ There is little chance of anything like that happen- 
ing. They have probably left before this, and if still 
here could have a pretty good idea of the condition of 
affairs by seeing- the sloop towing- behind. ” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


158 

Not a sound was heard from the shore when the 
yacht came to an anchor near the head of the pond, 
and Small made preparations for landing in the sloop 
with Summerfield. Bristow came aft, making a great 
show with his revolver, and the boys knew he was to 
be left behind as guard. 

“Don't fool with them if they attempt any funny 
business," Small said as he and his companion started. 
“ If there is the slightest show of giving us the slip, 
shoot, and make sure you hit the mark." 

“You needn't be afraid of our taking any risks,” Phil 
replied, speaking purposely loud in order to warn Jim 
and Nat if, by any possibility, they should be in the 
vicinity. 

“That’s where you are wise,” Bristow said approv- 
ingly > l^nt kept his revolver ready for use as if not 
giving full credence to the statement. 

Ten minutes passed, and Phil had pinched Harry's 
arm as if to say there could no longer be any doubt but 
that Jim and Nat were well on their way to the sloop, 
when voices in angry conversation were heard, and 
Small shouted to Bristow : 

“Tie those boys up so they can’t so much as wiggle, 
and make ready to come on shore 1 There’s trouble 
here I ” 


INLAND WATERWAYS^ 


159 


CHAPTER XVIL 

THE FLIGHT. 

Ned Bristow did not waste any time because of an 
attempt to carry out Small's orders in a humane man- 
ner. The apparent submission of the boys counted as 
nothing to him, and he set about the work as if both 
had been making the most strenuous efforts to escape. 

“Don't think you can fool with me,” he said threat- 
eningly. “You heard the command, and I'm going to 
execute it if I have to fill you full of bullets.'' 

As he spoke he advanced toward Phil with a heav- 
ing line in one hand and his revolver in the other, 
actually looking disappointed that there was no show 
of resistance. 

At first Harry started for the locker as if to assert his 
rights ; but a reasonably severe blow in the side by 
Phil's elbow brought him to a thorough understanding 
of the situation, and he resumed his former position of 
indifference. 

Bristow proceeded to obey Small's instructions with 
unnecessary harshness. He not only tied the boys 
hand and foot in such a manner that the least move- 
ment was impossible ; but also lashed them to the deck 
stanchion that they might not be able even to see the 


INLAI^D WATEKWAYS. 


i5o 

shore unless the yacht should swing around to the 
cable. 

By the time this fettering had been finished, Summer- 
field rowed the sloop alongside, and as Bristow stepped 
over the rail, after assuring himself again that the boys 
could not release themselves, the former said hurriedly : 

“Don’t waste any time. That boy Dick has given 
us the slip, and there's no telling how long he’s been 
away. Sam insists on hunting for him ; but according 
to my idea the safest plan w’ould be to skip this min- 
ute.” 

“It's rank foolishness to hunt for him in the night,” 
Bristow replied, discontentedly. “ He won’t have any 
trouble in keeping out of our way if he has taken to 
the woods, as is most likely. ” 

“That’s what I said ; but you know how Sam is 
when he gets a notion, and there's no use trying to 
argue with him.” 

As these last words were spoken, the men stepped 
ashore, and it was impossible for the boys to hear any 
more of the conversation. 

When the sound of footsteps died away in the dis- 
tance, thus proclaiming that the counterfeiters had 
reached the house, Harry said grimly : 

“We're getting plenty of adventure on our excursion, 
but precious little fun. What’s to be the end of all 
this?” 

“ I wish I knew,” Phil replied with a sigh. “ There's 
one thing certain, however, if we lose our courage we 
shall be worse off than ever, and to prevent such a con- 
dition of affairs it will be better not to think of our- 
selves.” 


ZNLAND WATERWAYS. 


l6l 


** That advice is pretty hard to follow, more espe= 
cially when a fellow is tied up so tightly that it is 
almost painful even to breathe/' 

“ They can’t keep us in this position very long if 
the yacht is to leave here to-night. She should start 
not later than midnight in order to reach the upper lock 
by sunrise, and we will be needed to work the engine. 
I wonder where Jim and Nat are ? ” 

** On the canal trying to figure out why we ran away 
from them, I reckon. It is to be hoped they won’t come 
back to the pond thinking we started after them, for 
then the party would be separated with a vengeance if 
the men carry out the plan agreed upon.” 

“Unless they met the boy somewhere near where 
the Restless was hidden, it would be impossible to get 
back here before we leave, and they’ll surely see the 
yacht as she runs up the canal. ” 

Then the boys discussed their chances of escaping 
within a few hours, and this topic of conversation only 
served to increase their distress of mind, for neither 
could devise any scheme which promised the slightest 
hope of success. 

During the time they were thus occupied, but little 
could be judged of the counterfeiters' movements. 
Now and then their voices were heard, evidently from 
the thicket in the immediate vicinity of the house, yet 
so far away that the words could not be distinguished. 
At the expiration of an hour Summerfield and Bristow 
pulled out in the sloop, unloaded quite an amount of 
apparently heavy baggage into the steamer’s cabin, and 
then the former went ashore, leaving his companion 
on board. 


i 62 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“See here/’ Phil said after the man had busied him- 
self forward some minutes without paying any atten- 
tion to those who were in such painful positions, “why 
don’t you set us adrift ? There can’t be any chance ol 
our running away while the yacht is so far from the 
shore. We have done our share of the work, and it’s no 
more than fair that we be treated half way decently. 

“You’ll stay where you are till Small comes aboard, 
and then it’ll be lucky for both if he doesn’t deal out a 
worse dose. We know now why your chums were 
not on the yacht, and you’ll be called upon to settle for 
what they have done. ” 

Then Bristow, having come aft while speaking, pulled 
the fetters a trifle tighter by way of showing what 
might be expected, and went forward again with the 
air of one who is thoroughly dissatisfied with himself 
and everything around him. 

“ I’d rather lose the yacht entirely than be forced to 
go with this crowd and bear whatever cruelties they 
may see fit to inflict,” Harry whispered. 

“So would I,” Phil replied: “but just now I can^t 
figure out how we can bring about a change in affairs. 
After a day or two, when we are near some large town, 
it may be possible to slip away.” 

“They wouldn’t be very likely to bother about us a 
great while if it wasn’t for the yacht.” 

‘‘ There can’t be any other reason for holding us, and 
I have been thinking perhaps they’d set us ashore when 
we are so far away that it would be useless to make a 
complaint against them.” 

“ [ don't intend to wait so long as that,” and Harry 
spoke in the most cautious tone. “It would be an 


* INLAND WATERWAYS. 


163 

easy matter to sink the little craft while they are for- 
ward and we are running the engine. We could swim 
ashore without any difficulty, and the men will have 
all the business on hand they can attend to looking 
after their precious selves. There is a seacock on the 
port side close by the engine, and if we leave it open 
five minutes the job is done.” 

Phil was startled by the bold proposition. He had 
made up his mind to abandon the yacht without regret, 
if by so doing they could escape ; but to deliberately 
destroy her seemed little less than a crime. 

“ It would be better to do that than go wherever the 
gang choose to take us, and be lashed up like this every 
time anything goes wrong,” Harry whispered as he saw 
that his companion hesitated about adopting such des- 
perate measures. “There's no knowing how far from 
home we may be before it becomes possible to make 
the first move toward escaping, and at the last we'll 
have to leave the little craft. I'd rather sink her a 
dozen times over than know such brutes are taking com- 
fort on board.” 

Viewing it in this light Phil felt less repugnance to 
the plan, and after a moment's thought he replied : 

“ It's a good idea; but I’d rather wait twenty-four 
hours in the hope that something may turn up in our 
favor. We may find a chance to get assistance at the 
lock.” 

Harry was eager to put the plan into execution at the 
first opportunity ; but after some discussion it was de- 
cided that if no change for the better had been made 
by the end of the next day, the yacht should be scuttled 
as soon afterward as possible. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


164 

Once this was agreed upon both felt very much re- 
lieved in mind. The fact that they had a plan which 
at least promised some degree of success, even though 
it would be attended with danger, raised their spirits 
wonderfully, and Phil actually indulged in a laugh> 
much to the surprise of Bristow, who came aft in great 
haste as if believing they were on the point of escaping. 

Before he could take any further steps toward sub- 
duing the prisoners, as appeared to be his intention, 
Small shouted from the shore, and he was obliged to 
attend to the second load of goods. 

‘‘Pack them in the cabin where it won't be possible 
any one who may come snooping around can see them, 
and work lively, for I want everything ship shape before 
we leave.” 

‘ ‘ Are you going for the rest ? ” Bristow asked as the 
sloop was backed off again. 

“ No ; everything else must be left. We’ve already 
got more than it’s safe to take. ” 

“It seems too bad to send so much up in smoke,” 
Bristow said, gloomily. “ Why not carry the best of the 
stuff into the woods somewhere ? ” 

“Because we haven’t the time, and then again it 
would be the height of foolishness to leave a single 
thing here,” and Small spoke impatiently. “ Why don't 
you set those boys loose, and make them help you ? ” 

“ I thought you wanted to dress 'em down a bit, so’s 
to find out how much they know.” 

“ We can do that some other day. Just now there 
are very few minutes to spare.” 

Small was on shore again before he ceased speaking, 
and Bristow began to untie the ropes as he said : 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


165 

If I had my way you'd stay here for the next forty- 
eight hours ; but since Sam thinks best, why he must 
run the risk. I shall keep my eye peeled, though, and 
if you so much as look crosswise there'll be trouble. 
Take hold and help me to stow the stuff away ; but 
remember that it’ll be dangerous to play any tricks.” 

It was several moments after the boys were released 
before they were able to move as lively as Bristow 
thought proper ; but when the circulation of blood was 
restored he had no reason to complain of their indolence. 
Both were eager to do all that was possible in order to 
make it appear as if they were indifferent regarding the 
future, and, despite his gruffness, the counterfeiter wore 
something resembling a friendly air when the goods had 
been stowed snugly in the various lockers. 

This work was but just completed when Small and 
Summerfield came on board, the former saying as he 
made the sloop fast astern : 

“ We will run her in at the same place where we 
found the yacht, and she may be of service to one of us 
if things go wrong. ” 

Have you done as we agreed on ? ” Bristow asked. 

** You'll see before we get into the canal,” was the 
reply, and then as Small examined the cabin to make 
sure there was nothing of a criminating nature in sight, 
he added : Get under way as quick as you can, boys, 

and if there is any loafing I shall ask the reason why in 
a way that won't be agreeable.” 

The owners of the yacht did not waste any time. 
True to the plan already agreed upon, they worked with 
the utmost alacrity, and the instant it was possible to 
turn the screw the anchor was weighed. 


i66 


NLAND WATERWAYS, 


With the sloop towing- astern, the Restless left the 
pond, and the boys were free to converse as they chose, 
for their captors were all forward. Before three miles 
had been run a peculiar glow was seen on the sky in 
the direction from which they had just come, and both 
speculated as to its cause until Phil guessed the true 
solution of what at first seemed a mystery. 

“That explains what Bristow meant when he spoke 
of * sending so much up in smoke,*” he exclaimed. 
“ They have set fire to the house at the pond in order 
to burn the evidences of whatever crimes may have been 
committed, because they are now fearing that the boy 
who has escaped may send the officers of the law on 
their track. ** 

This supposition was evidently shown to be correct 
as the glare increased, until there could be no longer 
any question but that it was caused by a burning 
building. 

The yacht continued on at full speed to the place 
where the men had captured her, and here a halt was 
made while the sloop was moored behind the screen of 
trees. 

As soon as the craft had thus been disposed of, word 
was given to send the yacht ahead once more at the 
best speed. 

“Now we are running directly away from Jim and 
Nat, wherever they may be,” Harry said, mournfully. 
“I am afraid we made a mistake in not scuttling the 
Restless to-night, for by to-morrow well be a long 
distance from them.” 

“It is better as we have arranged it The men are 
suspicious they’ll be pursued, and will feel even more 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


167 

alarmed to-morrow, therefore they’ll pay less attention 
to us then, provided we do everything we can in the 
meanwhile. I don’t ” 

The sentence was never finished, for at that moment 
the yacht struck some obstacle which caused her to 
recoil several feet, and as the screw sent her ahead 
again a second blow followed, after which she remained 
immovable as if aground. 

At the first shock Harry started forward for the pur- 
pose of learning what had occurred ; but Phil stopped 
him by saying : 

‘‘Stay where you are. If things have gone wrong 
while they are at the wheel, so much the better for us. 
No matter what has happened, it can’t be as bad as we 
would have done to-morrow. Now is the time when we 
must watch our chances, for it may be the opportunity 
has come for escape.” 

“ But why don’t you stop the engine ? ” Harry asked. 

“ Because the harder she goes aground the better I 
shall be pleased, and also because I haven’t got such 
orders from the captain. When he wants the screw 
stopped it will be time for us to act.” 

Then Phil opened the supply pipe to its fullest extent, 
and each instant the little craft forced her bow higher 
in the air. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 




CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE PURSUIT. 

Nat and Jim stood gazing at the water some time 
after the yacht had passed, as if bewildered by her 
sudden disappearance. 

Both knew, because the sloop was towing astern, 
that Small’s party had succeeded in gaining possession 
of her by some means, and there was no longer any 
question of continuing the journey up the canal. 

“What’s the matter?” Dick asked, as his compan- 
ions remained silent. “Why didn’t you hail your 
friends ? I’m almost certain that was the yacht. ” 

“So are we,” Nat replied, bitterly ; “ but the counter- 
feiters are in possession, and we’re puzzled to know 
what ought to be done.” 

“ We should be able to settle that part of it mighty 
quick,” Jim said, thoughtfully. “They are bound for 
the house, and we must go back and see how it will be 
possible to get them out of the scrape.” 

‘ ‘ I don’t think that would pay, ” Dick replied. * ' F rom 
what you heard the crowd say it seems certain they are 
making ready to light out, and it isn’t likely they’ll stay 
at the pond very long. By the time we got there the 
yacht would be on her way up or down the canal. ” 

This supposition seemed to be very reasonable ; but 


IN^LAND WA TER WA YS. 1 69 

the question of what should be done yet remained to 
be decided, 

“By going to the mouth of the stream we could at 
least see in which direction they sailed/' Nat suggested. 

Neither of the others had any better plan to propose ; 
but Dick urged that they proceed leisurely. Having 
been kept a close prisoner so long he was not in good 
condition for much traveling, and he added : 

“It isn't probable they'll leave before morning, and 
there is lots of time to reach a point where we can watch 
them. Let's take a good long rest before starting." 

Both Nat and Jim were thoroughly tired, and since 
it really did not seem as if there was any especial rea- 
son why the tramp should be begun at once, they very 
willingly concluded to continue the halt two or three 
hours. 

There was but little speculation indulged in concern- 
ing the manner in which the capture had been effected. 
It could readily be fancied that the men had begun to 
search along the bank ; but the boys felt quite positive 
a decided struggle took place before the yacht was sur- 
rendered. 

“ It will come out all right after a while if none of 
them have been hurt," Jim said, when Nat bewailed 
the ill luck which appeared to pursue them. “All the 
counterfeiters want is to leave this part of the country, 
and it isn't likely they'll follow up the canal very far.” 

“ Small will make it hot for your chums while they 
are with him," Dick added in a matter-of-fact tone. 
“ He was pretty near wild when you fellows got away 
before, an' it seemed as if the whole gang vented their 
spite on me. Then was the time when they tied me 


170 


INLAND IVA TER WAYS, 


up, an" one spell it looked as if I wasn’t ever goin" to 
get out again.” 

“ Did they start the minute we left ? 

“ About an hour afterwards. There were a good 
many things in the house which had to be hidden 
before they dared to leave."’ 

Then Dick went into the details of his life with the 
counterfeiters, and their methods of working, prolong- 
ing his story until the halt had been continued fully 
three hours. 

** We mustn’t loaf around here any longer,"" Nat said, 
as he rose to his feet with considerable difficulty, owing 
to the stiffness of his joints. “ No one know's that the 
gang won't leave the pond immediately after arriving, 
and if that has been done, we’re too late now to see 
where they go. Hello ! '" he added, as a bright glow 
suddenly appeared from above the tree tops. “There's 
a big fire near here."' 

“ Small’s crowd have left 1 *" Dick cried excitedly, 
after gazing several moments at the point of light 
“ There isn’t another house anywhere around, and 
they’ve set the one at the pond on fire. We’ll have to 
hurry up if you want to see your boat again. I’m good 
and rested now.” 

As he ceased speaking the throbbing of a screw could 
be heard from the direction of the stream, and the three 
boys, knowing full well what it meant, crept close to 
the edge of the bank, remaining there silent and mo- 
tionless until the outlines of the Restless were seen in 
the gloom as she sped on up the canal. 

“Come on 1 "’ Jim said in a whisper. “They can't 
get through the next lock before daylight, and we may 
overtake them.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


171 

Without waiting for any discussion he started at full 
speed, the others following close at his heels, although 
all three fully realized that there was little chance they 
would be able to aid Phil and Harry. 

There was no thought of fatigue. Each pushed on 
at his best pace, with never a desire to halt, and when 
they reached the spot where the Restless had been con- 
cealed, she was but a short distance away on the same 
side of the canal, lying as if at anchor. 

“ Why do you suppose she didn’t keep on to the 
lock ? ” Nat asked in a whisper, as he peered through 
the underbrush at the dark mass on the water which 
represented the jaunty little yacht 

Jim strained his eyes to discover the meaning of this 
singular cessation of what had evidently been a flight 
The voices of the men could be heard distinctly, al- 
though it was not possible to distinguish the words, 
and the watchers began to grow uneasy because there 
was no evidence that Phil and Harry were on board. 

“ I know what the matter is ! ” Jim suddenly ex- 
claimed in a guarded tone. “ The yacht has run 
aground, and the gang are trying to float her ; but 
what can have happened to the boys ? They’d surely 
have to work at such a time. ” 

The Restless could be seen lying there heeled at an 
angle of twenty degrees, as if half her keel was on the 
ground, and the counterfeiters had been trying to force 
her off by the aid of poles at the bow. Had either Phil 
or Harry spoken the tones of their voices would have 
been recognized, and because of this silence the little 
party on the bank were greatly alarmed. 

“The villains have left the poor fellows at the pond, 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


172 

probably lashed to a tree,” Nat said, mournfully, “and 
the best thing we can do is to go back at once.” 

“ That would be a foolish move before we found out 
whether they were on board,’’ Jim replied. 

“But that can't be done until morning, and in the 
meantime they will suffer as Dick did.” 

“We’ll know all about it before another hour goes 
by,” Jim said, as he began to undress. 

“What are you going to do?” 

“Swim out to the yacht.” 

“You can’t do it.” 

“I’ll show you whether I can or not in about five 
minutes.” 

“But the men will surely see you,” and now Nat 
began to grow frightened. 

“ I’ll go there and back without being discovered by 
any of the gang,” and Jim continued to remove his 
clothes. 

“ I don’t see how it will be possible to effect any- 
thing.” 

“Neither do I ; but there’s nothing like trying. By 
coming up close under the stern I can have a pretty 
good idea of whether the boys are there.” 

Dick had taken no part in this conversation. He did 
not think it would be a difficult matter to reach the 
yacht, therefore, in his mind at least, there was no 
reason why the plan should not be tried. 

Jim went on with his preparations as if swimming 
half across the canal at the risk of being observed by 
those who would not hesitate to inflict mortal injury 
was the most natural thing to do, and before Nat had 
concluded his remonstrances he was ready for the vem 
ture. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


173 


“Stay here and listen,” he said, as he waded into 
the water. “Of course you can’t do any good if they 
should happen to get hold of me ; but I’ll manage to 
let you know whether Phil and Harry are there if things 
go wrong. In case I am caught, it’ll be wisest for you 
to get into Schenectady as quickly as possible. There 
you can notify the officers, and, perhaps, help me out 
of the scrape. ” 

This in itself was sufficient to show that he had many 
doubts as to the ease with which the scheme could be 
worked, but at the moment the boys did not realize it 
They shook hands with him, as if his stay was to be of 
long duration, and watched eagerly when he entered 
that portion of the canal where it became necessary to 
swim. 

After it was impossible to distinguish even his head, 
they waited in anxious suspense for some sound which 
should tell he had succeeded, or failed in such a manner 
as to leave him prisoner in the hands of the counter- 
feiters. 


INLAND WATLHWAYS, 


^74 


CHAPTER XIX. 

AN INTERVIEW UNDER DIFFICULTIES. 

Despite the fact that it was warm weather, the water 
felt most uncomfortably cold, and Jim's teeth chattered 
as he took the final plunge ; but after that the tempera- 
ture seemed suddenly to have grown higher, and he 
began to enjoy contact with the cooling liquid. 

Moving cautiously, careful not to betray his where- 
abouts by the slightest splash, he gradually approached 
the yacht, which was lying on a shoal not more than 
twenty yards away. 

The men still remained forward. He could now 
hear each word spoken, and at times distinguish their 
forms quite clearly ; but neither Phil nor Harry was in 
sight. 

“ If they are on board I shall find them near the en- 
gine," he said to himself as he altered his course in 
order that he might gain the extreme after end of the 
steamer. 

Inch by inch he advanced until it was possible to see 
two figures on the port-locker, and from that instant 
speed rather than silence was his aim. 

Phil and Harry, who had remained aft from the mo- 
ment Small gave the word to stop the screw, were 


DISCUSSING THE STRANGE SITUATION 









INLAND WATERWAYS, 


»75 

rejoicing because the little craft was disabled for the 
time being. 

had rather they wrecked her than for us to have 
done it,” Phil was saying. ‘‘The engine drove her up 
on the shoal for at least ten minutes before we got the 
signal to shut off the power, and now she ought to be 
fixed so firmly that it will take a pair of mules to float 
her.” 

“ Do you suppose she is injured ? ” Harry asked. 

“I hope one or two planks are stove, for then there 
will be no question but that Small's crowd will have to 
give up the journey.” 

Before Harry could reply a dark object appeared 
above the rail directly behind where the two were 
sitting, and a low exclamation of surprise burst from 
Phil’s lips as a warning voice whispered : 

“ Don’t make a noise or I may get you into more 
trouble. We didn’t know whether you fellows were on 
board or not, so I came out to see. ” 

“ It’s Jim ! ” Harry said so loudly that the newcomer 
let go his hold on the rail, sinking beneath the surface 
a moment lest the men might have heard the exclama- 
tion ; and he did not reappear until it seemed probable 
the incautious remark had passed unheeded. 

In the fewest words possible he then told of what 
Nat and himself had done, described Dick's escape 
briefly, and asked how the yacht had been captured. 

Phil gave a full account of what had happened since 
he went on shore, and concluded by saying : 

“You and the other fellows had better strike out for 
Schenectady, or some town where there’ll be no chance 
that this crowd can get hold of you. We’ll manage to 


76 


INLAND lyATERlVAYS. 


give them the slip before long, and then hunt you up.” 

*‘It is best to stay close by in case you should need 
us,” Jim said, decidedly. ‘‘Counting us three ashore, 
you’ve got a party of five now, and if it comes to a 
pinch we ought to be able to do considerable against 
the men, even if they are armed.” 

“You’d better not show yourselves,” Phil said. “If 
they float the yacht and run her to-morrow we are 
going to scuttle her, and two can do that job as well 
as a dozen.” 

“Then all the more reason why we should hang 
around. You fellows can be sure we’re right along- 
side on the bank in case of any row.” 

Phil made no further objection. There was much 
comfort to be derived from the fact that friends were in 
the immediate vicinity, even though they might not be 
able to render any assistance, and he whispered : 

“Be cautious, whatever you do, and tell Nat to write 
home if he gets the chance. Harry and I may not 
have a chance to sink the yacht for some time, and it 
won’t be a bad idea to let the folks know what a per- 
fectly jolly time we are having.” 

“I will see that a letter is sent from the first p>ost- 
office we run across, and now it’s safer to go ashore 
than wait till they learn I’m here. Why don’t you 
abandon the craft rather than risk being carried far up 
the canal?” 

Phil shook his head. 

“I prefer to stay by the little boat until we’ve made 
sure there isn’t a possibility of saving her. No one 
knows what will happen before she’s floated again, and 
if you fellows are near by we may see a show of getting 
the best of Small’s gang.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


177 

All right Count on our being within hailing dis- 
tance,” Jim replied, and just at that moment the sound 
of footsteps in the cabin told that one of the men was 
coming aft 

The head which had been literally hanging over the 
rail disappeared as noiselessly as it came, and when 
Bristow entered the engine-room Phil and Harry were 
alone. 

“You don't seem to take it very hard because your 
boat is aground,” he said, and Harry replied : 

“ Why should we? She’s no longer under our con- 
trol, and if you people don’t know how to steer it makes 
little difference what happens, providing there’s no 
danger of our being drowned. ” 

Bristow hesitated a moment, as if about to make an 
angry reply, and then turning on his heel he went 
forward again, saying to Small, when he reached the 
standing room : 

“There’s nothing wrong with them, except I reckon 
both are glad this thing has happened.” 


INLAND WATLJiWAYX 


■*7l 


CHAPTER XX. 

FRIENDS IN AMBUSH. 

Jim did not waste any time upon taking leave ot 
Harry and Phil. His long submersion had thoroughly 
chilled him, and as soon as he could reach the shore, 
after exercising the requisite caution to avoid giving the 
counterfeiters cause for suspicion, he dressed himself 
with the utmost celerity. 

Not until this was done and circulation restored in a 
measure to his benumbed limbs, did he inform Nat of 
the condition of affairs on board the yacht. 

mighty lucky we didn't start for the pond 
again,” he said, “because there’s little doubt but that 
they’ll need our assistance before long, more especially 
if the yacht is floated and it becomes necessary to 
wreck her.” 

“Why didn’t they come ashore with you 1 ” Nat 
asked. 

“That’s what I wanted them to do ; but perhaps it 
is better they hold on awhile longer. Small’s crowd 
won’t stay there many hours in case the steamer re- 
fuses to come off the shoal, and we may get posses- 
sion without much trouble. ” 

Neither Nat nor Dick viewed the matter in such a 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


179 

hopeful light The latter was positive the counter- 
feiters would not grow disheartened, knowing it must 
be quite a while before the authorities could arrive, 
even if he had started immediately upon his escape to 
notify them, and Jim finally shared his opinion. 

“We must hold on here at all events," he said. 
“Its too late now to go in search of help. I think 
Small will hire some of the boatmen to pull the craft 
off in the morning. It could readily be done with a 
pair of mules, and we must do our best to keep up 
with the steamer until the boys scuttle her." 

“What time do you suppose it is?" Dick asked. 

“About midnight, I should judge." 

“Then we’d better try to get a little sleep, else it 
will come pretty hard to do a full day’s work to- 
morrow. " 

“That’s a fact. You two lie down for a while, and 
I’ll stand watch till my turn comes. " 

Dick and Nat acted upon this suggestion at once, 
and it was not many seconds after a bed had been 
made among fhe foliage before both were sleeping 
soundly. 

Jim’s vigil was a long one; considering himself the 
leader of the party he felt forced to perform the greatest 
amount of work, and did not waken either of his com- 
panions until it was impossible to keep his eyes open 
another moment. 

During all this time he saw very little of what was 
taking place on board the yacht. Now and then a dark 
form could be distinguished moving back and forth on 
the Restless, but presently everything appeared to be 
in a state of repose. The men had no doubt recog- 


INLAND IVATERlVAyS, 


I So 

nized the uselessness of their labors, and were indulge 
ing in needed repose. 

If Phil and Harry had reconsidered the determina- 
tion to remain by the steamer, now was their oppo- 
tunity, and the sentinel strained his eyes to peer 
through the gloom, half believing they would come 
ashore. 

Nothing of the kind occurred, however, and as the 
moments passed he was forced to the conclusion that 
they also had sought the sweet oblivion of sleep. 

Dick was the next to act as watchman, and he in 
turn aroused Nat shortly before daylight 

As the heralds of the rising sun dispelled the gloom it 
became possible to see the little craft clearly, and the 
sentinel was obliged to conceal himself behind the 
screen of foliage lest the counterfeiters should discover 
that they were being followed. 

With the first rays of light Phil and Harry both 
showed themselves above the rail, as if to convince 
their friends in hiding that as yet it was well with 
them. 

Nothing could be seen of the men, and Nat was un- 
able to resist the temptation of stepping out in full view 
a few seconds. 

Phil motioned for him to go back, and then waved 
his hat, probably meaning to convey the idea that 
they were hopeful as to the result of that day's work. 

“I hope it won’t be necessary to wreck the yacht in 
order to get rid of those villains,” he said half to him- 
self; but yet so loud that Jim, who had just arisen 
from his not very comfortable bed among the leaves^ 
heard the words and said cheerily : 


INLAND WATEKWAYti. 


l8l 


*‘If they simply sink her there won’t be much harm 
done so far as the boat itself is concerned. She can be 
easily raised again.” 

“But it makes me angry to think it may be neces- 
sary to do such a thing in order to clear those scoun- 
drels out. Here we are in the State of New York where 
such lawlessness is not supposed to rule, and yet mat- 
ters could not be tougher had we suddenly been trans- 
ported to some uncivilized portion of the world. ” 

“It’s not quite as bad as that, for we might be much 
worse off. Keep up your courage, and by night things 
will have changed considerably. ” 

“I wish they might change now sufficiently to admit 
of our having breakfast. I feel as if I’d had nothing to 
eat for a week. ” 

“It’s likely to be some time before we get a square 
meal, and thinking of hunger only increases it. If we 
can’t find any berries close by it’ll be a case of wait- 
ing.” 

Now that Jim had suggested such a possibility, Nat 
started in search of something eatable ; but he was not 
absent more than ten minutes when he returned in 
great excitement, holding half a dozen pieces of hard 
tack in each hand. 

“ Where did you get those ? ” Jim asked in surprise. 

“The sloop is made fast at the very place where we 
hid the yacht, and there’s a lot of provisions on board. 
If they float the Restless and go up the canal, we might 
follow in their own craft. ” 

“ I don’t think that would be wdse. In the first place 
we can walk faster than she could be sailed, and with 
less exertion. There isn’t any sport in rowing a heavy 
boat like her.” 


i 82 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


Perhaps you are right, ril go back and get food 
enough to last us till night, if no more.” 

“Don't take so much that they will miss it in case 
any of them come ashore, because our best show for 
helping the boys is owing to the fact of the gang’s 
ignorance concerning our whereabouts.” 

Calling Dick to join him Nat set out, leaving Jim 
alone, and at the same moment Small entered the 
Restless's standing room. 

He had evidently just awakened, and was examining 
the situation of the yacht now that it was possible to 
do so with some degree of accuracy. 

Because the engine had been kept at full speed at 
least five minutes after she struck the shoal, the bow 
was well up on a bank which appeared to have been 
formed by a landslide during the spring. Being oppo- 
site the towpath where it did not obstruct the channel, 
it had not been removed. When the sloop was swung 
into the cut behind the trees the helmsman had failed 
to sheer far enough from the shore, and the steamer 
grounded at the very end, where, by aid of a landing 
plank, one could have stepped on the bank without 
wetting his boots. 

Now she was heeled slightly over to port with the 
bow raised high in the air, and had probably settled 
considerably during the night. 

One glance was sufficient to show Small that his 
party could not float the steamer unaided, and he seated 
himself on a locker to wait, as Jim believed, until a 
canal boat should pass that pay. 

Half an hour later Nat and Dick returned from their 
foraging expedition with some more hard tack, some 
dried beef, and three boxes of sardines. 


INLAND IVATERIVAYS. 


183 

'*We could have taken twice as much, and left 
plenty behind ; but it might have been missed. Now, 
unless they made a list of the stores, it will be difficult 
to say anything has been taken away.” 

“Tm glad you didn’t stay longer, for we must make 
e move. That crowd are going to tackle the first 
skipper who passes, for the use of a team, and we’d 
better skirt around this cut at once, otherwise they can 
easily run away from us.” 

“Perhaps the yacht won't float. Her timbers may 
have been strained so badly as to open the seams, in 
which case there’d be no necessity for Phil and Harry 
to scuttle her.” 

“We can see all that happens,” Jim replied, as he 
led the way through the bushes, taking good care to 
keep quite a distance from the water’s edge, until cer- 
tain they had circled entirely around the yacht 

At this point the boys were even nearer than before, 
and could see much more distinctly, since the port side 
was thus exposed to view. 

“ We didn’t get here any too soon, for there comes a 
boat,” and Nat retreated further among the bushes. 

“And Small is getting ready to hail her,” Dick 
whispered. “ There^s some kind of a squabble near the 
engine, and when it is finished you'll find that your 
friends have been tied to prevent their asking for help.” 

In this supposition Dick was correct, as could be told 
a few moments later when Bristow and Summerfield car- 
ried into the cabin two burdens which bore a strong 
resemblance to human forms. 

“ If I ever get a chance to square accounts with those 
villains they’ll have some idea of what it means to be 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


184 

trussed up in that fashion/’ Jim said angrily, shaking 
his fist in impotent rage at the counterfeiters. 

This outburst ended the conversation for the time 
being. The boys had but just been concealed when 
Small hailed the approaching boat by asking : 

‘‘What will you take to pull us off this mud ? ” 

“ I don’t know as I care about foolin’ round very 
long. You see I’m ’most two days behind time already. 
How’d you happen to get so far over ? ” 

“ We were running last night, and piled up here before 
we had an idea the yacht was out of the channel. Say, 
it won’t take ten minutes to yank us off after those mules 
are hitched on, and we’ll pay a mighty good price.” 

The skipper showed sufficient interest in the matter to 
give word for the driver to stop the team, and then pro- 
ceeded to ascertain how much money might be made 
by performing the work. 

“What do you reckon it's worth?” 

“Ten dollars.” 

“If it could be done in as many minutes you might 
have the rights of it,” the skipper replied cautiously; 
“but then again it may take two or three hours.” 

“ I’ll pay that amount for the use of your mules thirty 
minutes, and it’s just ten times as much as the job is 
worth. You can take it or leave it ; for there's plenty 
of boatmen on this canal who would jump at the chance,” 
Small said petulantly. 

“I ain’t so certain about that ; but I’m willin’ to help 
anybody that’s in trouble,” the skipper replied with a 
benevolent air, as he proceeded in a leisurely fashion to 
make the barge fast to the bank. 

“ Now is our time to run on ahead,” Jim whispered. 


INLAND WA TER WA YS, 185 

“They can pull the yacht off easily, and once she is 
free we shall be readily distanced.” 

“ Let’s first make sure she is all right,” Nat replied. 
“I've an idea they will have considerable trouble before 
the job is finished, and it won't do to get too far ahead.” 

Jim felt positive his proposition was the one which 
should be followed, but Nat appeared so determined to 
remain that he did not think himself at liberty to say 
anything more, and the little party crouched among the 
bushes to watch operations. 


INLAND IVATERIVAYS, 


1 86 


CHAPTER XXL 

THE LAST RESORT. 

Although the skipper of the barge had professed to 
have such an exalted idea of the value of time, his 
movements were anything rather than rapid. 

Nearly a quarter of an hour was occupied in running 
the tow line to the stern of the Restless, and after that 
had been done he made sure everything was in perfect 
working order before proceeding to the important portion 
of the business. 

“ I don't intend to have the half hour begin until you 
are ready for work,” Small called sharply, and this had 
the effect of quickening his movements very decidedly. 

“Get aft, every one of you ! ” he shouted, “and when 
the mules straighten the line, push on them poles for all 
you're worth.” 

The animals were urged forward ; but, despite the 
skipper's cries and the driver's blows, they failed to 
move the little craft an inch. 

“Slack up a bit, and give them a breathing spell,” 
Small cried. 

“ I told you it would be foolish to go away before the 
yacht was off the bank,” Nat said, triumphantly. “ She 
won't leave that place to-day.” 

He did not feel so confident five minutes later, when 


^INLAND WATERWAYS, 


187 

the mules settled down on the hawser once more and 
slowly the steamer was pulled into deep water, floating 
so jauntily there could no longer be any question but 
that she had come off uninjured. 

As the yacht was towed alongside the barge, Small 
handed the boatman a ten-dollar note, and Bristow 
began to work the engine. 

“ They know how to run her without any help from 
Phil or Harry,” Nat whispered ; “ and if the boys are 
obliged to stay in the cabin there will be no chance to 
get away.” 

** I reckon Bristow won’t do that kind of work long,” 
Jim replied. * ‘ After the yacht leaves here the boys will 
be forced to take hold. It’s time we were going if we 
count keeping ahead.” 

But they had already lost the opportunity. Even be- 
fore it was possible to make the first move the yacht 
darted up the canal, and in a remarkably short while 
was far in advance, running at full speed for the lock. 

Neither Phil nor Harry had believed the yacht could 
be floated so easily. Sitting in the engine room and 
judging from her position as indicated there, one would 
have said the entire keel was imbedded in the mud. 

Therefore when the boys were bound, gagged and car- 
ried into the cabin to prevent any possibility of their ap- 
pealing for help, both felt positive the Restless could 
not be moved during the forenoon at least, and confi- 
dently expected they were to remain close and uncom- 
fortable prisoners the greater portion of the day. 

Their surprise was as profound as the disappointment 
which came upon them when, from the motion of the 
little craft, both understood she was once more in con- 


i88 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


dition to aid Small and his men in escaping those who 
might call them to an account for the crimes committed 
at the house in the woods. 

Harry glanced towards Phil 'when Bristow took his 
place at the engine, and the expression of his eyes told 
plainly the regret he felt because they had not crippled 
the steamer when it was possible to have done so with- 
out danger of arousing their captors’ suspicions. 

Phil also began to believe he had exercised too much 
caution in 'trying to save the yacht ; but as no benefit 
was to be derived from dwelling upon the mistakes of 
the past, he resolutely put such thoughts from his mind. 
Owing to the fact of his being nearer the after door than 
Harry, he could see all that took place around the en- 
gine, and in a very few moments it became apparent 
that the counterfeiters did not longer depend upon them 
to care for the machinery. 

** Their next move will be to put us ashore in some 
desolate place,” he said to himself, **so if we have the 
slightest show of carrying out Harry’s plan before that 
happens, there must be no delay. ” 

Meanwhile the steamer was making rapid progress 
towards the upper lock, and both the prisoners knew 
their friends were being left behind, for it would not be 
possible for them to keep pace with the little craft. 

Twenty minutes passed, during which time Bristow 
watched the machinery as if uncertain whether it would 
be safe to leave it even long enough to consult with 
his comrades forward, and then Small cried out : 

‘‘Set one of them cubs adrift, Ned, and come out 
here until we’re somewhere near the next settlement.” 

The man looked around sulkily as if debating whether 


INLAND WA TER WA YS. 


189 

it would not be better to disregard the command, al- 
lowing the machinery to care for itself, and then he 
approached Harry, saying, as he unfastened the ropes ; 

“You are to take charge of the engine, and I shall 
keep my eye on you all the time. If the slightest 
move is made towards releasing your chum, or if you 
leave the starboard locker for a second, there’ll be a 
heap of trouble. Mind what you are about now unless 
both want to go overboard. ” 

Harry made no reply. He understood that the op- 
portunity he so ardently desired had presented itself, 
and pretended to be very submissive lest Small should 
reconsider the question of releasing him. 

After removing the ropes and the gag. Small watched 
jealously until the boy assumed the required position, 
and when he began oiling the machinery as if such 
attention was absolutely necessary, the counterfeiter 
joined his friends forward. 

“Can you hear me?” Harry asked in a low tone, 
as he bent his head so that the movement of the lips 
might not be seen in case Bristow carried out his threat 
of keeping “his eye on them.” 

Phil nodded, and Harry continued ; 

“I’m certain they intend to put us ashore some 
time after we pass the next lock, in which case there’s 
no question that we have lost our yacht, so we won’t 
be any worse off to sink her now. I can cut the ropes 
from you before she goes . down, and guarantee to get 
both of us out of the scrape with nothing more serious 
than a thorough wetting. What do you say ? ” 

As a matter of course Phil could not say anything ; 
but he nodded his head as vigorously as the bonds 


190 


INLAND WATERIVAYS, 


would permit, and Harry accepted this action as un- 
qualified approval. 

“All right, I'm going to do it this minute, for I don’t 
know how soon Bristow may come back to truss me 
up." 

Again Phil expressed assent by motions, and Harry 
hesitated only long enough to say : 

“I'll open my pocket knife so as to have it ready, 
and when the water gets as high as the cabin floor, give 
the alarm. Don't be frightened, for you shall be attended 
to in time to get ashore. ” 

Suiting the action to the words he laid the open knife 
on the locker beside him, and, stooping over as if to oil 
some of the lower bearings, unscrewed the sea cock. 

Instantly a stream of water spurted up so high that 
he was forced to hide it with his body lest Bristow 
should discover it in time to repair the mischief ; but 
after two or three minutes it subsided to such a gush as 
one sees in a boiling spring. 

“It won't take more than a quarter of an hour to fill 
her,” he said for Phil’s benefit. “ I have put the cap in 
my pocket. We may want to use it again, and it can 
easily be got rid of if they suspect what has been done.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


I91 


CHAPTER XX 

THE RESTLESS GOES TO THE BOTTOM. 

Rapidly the water rose ; but owing to the inclination 
of the yacht, the after portion would be nearly submerged 
before anything was observed by those forward, and 
Harry watched eagerly, delaying to give the alarm un- 
til the last moment 

Phil was not comfortable in mind, as could be told 
by the expression of his eyes, regarding the possibility 
of being aided when the yacht should suddenly sink, and 
Harry said^reassuringly ; 

“Don’t be worried. I'll see to you. This crowd will 
have all they can do to look out for their own precious 
bodies, and won’t bother their heads about us. Be ready 
now, the water is nearly to the top of the lockers. ” Then 
he started toward the cabin door as if in great alarm, 
and cried excitedly : “The steamer is sinking ! Some 
damage must have been done when we ran aground, 
and she can't float many minutes at this rate 1 ” 

As he spoke both Bristow and Summerfield came aft 
hastily, and Harry ran to Phil’s side, unloosening the 
bonds by the time the men were where it was possible 
to see the evidence of impending disaster. 


INLAND WA TER WA VS. 


igi 

“Run her in to the bank!” Summerfield shouted 
“She’s half full of water already.” 

Bristow appeared to have suddenly become dazed. 
He darted from the bow to the stern repeating Summer 
field’s words, but making no effort to aid his companions. 

Neither of the men paid any attention to the boys. 
They had gone into the standing room instantly Harry 
severed Phil’s fetters, and stood near the rail ready to 
leap overboard if the steamer went down before gaining 
the shore, while the counterfeiters seemed to accept 
their presence there as a matter of course. 

Small had headed the little craft for the bank oppo- 
site the towpath, and when she was yet a dozen yards 
away he cried to Summerfield : 

“Get out some of that stuff; it won’t do to lose 
everything. Turn to with him, boys, and work lively.” 

To disobey would be to arouse suspicions as to the 
part they had played, and both Phil and Harry “turned 
to ” with the greatest celerity. In a few seconds the 
contents of the locker were thrown on the cabin floor, 
and to the surprise of the prisoners the Restless still 
floated when her bow was run on to the land. 

“Throw that stuff ashore,” Small shouted, setting 
the example, and nearly all their belongings had been 
thus transferred when the yacht lurched heavily to 
port, her stern settled deeper and deeper, and those on 
board barely succeeded in gaining the bank before she 
sank in ten feet of water. 

Although this was the result of their own act, Phil 
and Harry were depressed by the loss of their jaunty 
little craft, and as they stood by the edge of the canal 
gazing at the flag staffs which alone remained above 


INLAND WATERIVAY.S. 


m 

the surface, the most suspicious person could not have 
fancied they had been concerned in the disaster — had 
in fact been its authors. 

‘‘I’m sorry for you, boys,” Small said in a tone of 
real regret “ If you send word home it may be pos- 
sible to raise her in time to continue your cruise ; but 
even if that can’t be done she is far from being lost. 
By diving, the tent can be recovered, and I advise that 
some of you remain here until orders are received from 
your parents ; otherwise there may be a big bill for 
salvage if anybody else gets the yacht up while you 
are away.” 

Then he added something in a low tone to his part- 
ners, and the two started down the canal at once, 
while Small began collecting the property which was 
strewn in every direction, as if counting on being able 
to remove it immediately. 

“His advice is good,” Phil said in a low tone to 
Harry, “and we may as well begin operations. I 
reckon they won’t bother their heads about us any 
more ; but I’d like to know where those two men have 
gone. The other fellows must be following us, and a 
meeting just now between them and the counterfeiters 
might be very awkward for our friends.” 

“They are after the sloop,” replied Harry. “It is 
plain Small intends to leave here, and their boat will 
serve for the flight until something better is found. 
There’s one thing certain, the gang are through with usj 
and we have saved ♦be yacht by sinking her.” 


104 


INLAND WATERWAYS- 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

WRECKING. 

Since nothing could be done in the way of preventing 
a meeting between their friends and the counterfeiters, 
the boys set about making ready for a protracted stay 
in the vicinity. A shelter was the most important thing, 
and, acting, upon Small's suggestion, they decided to 
dive for the tent. 

This Phil insisted upon doing, he being the most skill- 
ful swimmer, and Harry yielded the point, whispering 
as his friend began to undress : 

“ I wish you'd try for the camera at the same time. If 
it doesn't stay in the water too long the outside case will 
prevent the pictures already taken from being spoiled, 
and I'd like to preserve these mementoes of our friend 
Small's party.” 

Where is it 1 ” 

“In the standing-room locker, on the port side, near 
where the tent is stowed.” 

“I'll get it if lean.” 

Then, having removed all his clothing, Phil lowered 
himself in the water, not daring to dive lest he should 
hit his head against some portion of the steamer. 


INLAND iVA TER WAYS. 


195 

By this time Small had finished his work, and stood 
by Harry's side as if deeply interested. 

Phil remained beneath the surface nearly a minute, 
and when he reappeared held one end of the heaving 
line in his hand. 

“ Make that fast to a tree,” he said ; “it will be a big 
help in going down. I’ll get the tent next time.” 

Waiting only until Harry had done as directed, he 
disappeared from view again, and on rising once more 
brought an end of the canvas with him. 

“Reach over and pull it up while I try for some- 
thing else.” 

It was an open question in his mind whether it would 
be safe to secure the camera while the counterfeiter was 
watching the work ; but since the instrument and all it 
contained would soon be spoiled if not removed, no 
great harm could be done in case the man insisted on 
examining it. 

Ten minutes later the walnut case had been thrown 
carelessly among the trees as if of no particular value, 
the yacht’s axe lay on the bank, and Phil was dressing 
himself that he might assist in the erection of the tent. 

No little time was spent in the work of cutting camp 
poles, and before the wet canvas had been raised 
Bristow and Summerfield arrived in the sloop. 

“Help me to carry this stuff aboard,” Small said in 
his old commanding tone, “ and then we’ll leave you 
to raise the yacht at your leisure. ” 

The boys would have been willing to do very much 
more in order to get rid of such harsh and disagreeable 
task-masters, and the heavy packages were carried to 
the boat as if they had weighed ounces instead of 
pounds. 


INLAND WATERIVAYS, 


196 

When everything was ready for the departure of the 
men, and Bristow and Sumrnerfield were already on 
board the sloop, Small said as he handed Phil a number 
of silver coins : 

“Here is something toward repairing the damage 
done. If you had followed our instructions from the 
time we first chartered the yacht, I should feel bound 
to make the loss good ; but since she never would have 
been in this position if you hadn't tried to give us the 
slip, the fault lies with you as much as us.” 

“We don't want your money,” Phil replied, trying 
in vain to repress his anger. “ We gave you notice 
that the bargain would not be carried out, and the 
steamer has been held without the slightest show of 
right, regardless of what you may say about a charter.” 

“ Don't waste your breath on the cub,” Bristow cried. 
“ We can't afford to loaf around here when probably a 
party from Schenectady are on their way to the pond. ” 

Once more Small extended his hand in which was 
the silver ; but as Phil refused to take it he went on 
board the sloop, saying as she was pushed off ; 

“I only wanted to square matters, for it's sorter tough 
to sink your boat, although it makes very little differ- 
ence to me if you choose to be a fool.” 

Harry was on the point of making an angry reply ; 
but fearing the outbreak might cause the man to come 
on shore again, Phil whispered ; 

“Keep quiet. All we want now is for them to leave 
before Nat and Jim come in sight.” 

This silenced Harry, and the men started, all three 
working at the oars, while the boys watched the 
departure with a feeling of intense relief. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


197 

“There's one little bit of satisfaction about it,” Phil 
said when the heavy craft had reached the channel and 
was moving slowly up the waterway ; “ they can't sit 
idle on board the Restless and go where they choose. 
They've got to labor in order to leave this part of the 
country. '' 

“And we are free at last to do as we please, for i{ 
isn’t likely we shall run afoul of them again.” 

The two boys stood on the bank, silent and motion^ 
less, until the sloop was so far in the distance that the 
forms of her crew could only be seen indistinctly, and 
then Phil said, as he turned toward the spot where the 
wet canvas had been left : 

“ It's good-bye and good riddance to them, I hope. 
Now let's get ready for a pretty long spell of camping 
out.” 

It seemed as if this movement served as a signal that 
it was safe to approach, for just then Nat, Jim and Dick 
came from among the bushes, the former giving vent 
to a shout of triumph as he rejoined his friends once 
more. 

“It was a splendid idea to get clear of them by wreck- 
ing the yacht,” he cried, “ for it’s neither safe nor 
pleasant to run back and forth with a party of counter- 
feiters at the risk of being arrested.” 

“Are they counterfeiters?” Phil asked, surprised at 
the information, even though he had known for some 
time that they were not honest men. 

“So Dick says, and he ought to be pretty well posted 
after living with them two or three months. ” 

Then Nat insisted that the prisoner whom he and Jim 
had aided to escape should repeat his story, and fully 
an hour was spent in listening to it. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


198 

“Well, we are out of the scrape at last,” Phil said 
when Dick concluded, “ and now we must get to work. 
I believe in trying to raise the yacht without asking as- 
sistance from anybody, and it can be done if we go at 
the job in earnest” 

All save Harry were disposed to think Phil was 
taking a larger contract than could be carried out 
successfully ; but they were perfectly willing to make 
every effort in the task, and Jim asked ; 

“What shall we do first ? ” 

“ Put up the tent so it’ll dry before night ; the poles 
are cut, and we shan’t have much trouble. Then we 
must take turns diving, and bring ashore such things 
as can be got at easily.” 

While the others were carrying out Phil’s instructions, 
Harry examined the camera, and, to his great de- 
light, found it apparently uninjured. The outer case 
had fully protected the instrument during the brief sub- 
mersion, and the leather covering was not even stained 
by water. 

In ten minutes the tent was raised as well as the wet 
canvas would permit, and there remained nothing to 
prevent the work of diving from being begun in good 
earnest. 

“We’ll divide forces in this way,” Phil said as the 
party gathered on the bank ; “Dick and Nat are to cut 
twigs for beds. Something of the kind will be needed 
when the day’s work is finished, and we are forced to 
sleep without coverings. The rest must take turns 
diving, ril start first, Harry shall follow the instant I 
come up, and after him Jim tries his hand. By that 
means one is at the bottom nearly all the time, and we 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


199 

ought to be able to accomplish very much before sun* 
set 

Nat did not fancy his portion of the work ; but he 
could make no objections, and soon the boys were bus- 
ily engaged. 

Two heaving lines were made fast from the hull to 
the shore, and the amateur divers alternately descended 
at the bow and the stern, seldom failing to bring some 
portion of the outfit to the surface each time. 

Harry fished out two lanterns which would be very 
useful in the tent at night, while Phil, after three at- 
temps, pulled up the oil stove. Then came bedding, 
tools of various kinds, provisions decidedly the worse 
for a wetting, and quite a supply of canned goods, 
which, of course, were uninjured. 

The picture of a veritable band of wreckers was that 
presented as the recovered articles were spread on the 
bank to dry, and every boatman who passed insisted 
on knowing all the particulars of the disaster. 

One skipper was so minute in his inquiries, and ap- 
peared bent on occupying so much of their time when 
every moment was precious, that Phil said impa- 
tiently : 

“ The whole story is we ran aground, and perhaps 
started a few planks. At any rate, the yacht sank, and 
now we are trying to save some of the things, and 
mustn’t stop to talk, or a good portion will be ruined. 

“What’ll you pay to pull alongside and help raise 
her ? I reckon that’s what you count on doing, ain’t 
it?” 

“We can’t make any trade to-day.” 

“I’ll do the job mighty cheap, an’ know jest how to 
set about it,” the man persisted. 


200 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“But we don’t want any assistance yet awhile.” 

Even this did not discourage the canaler, and he con- 
tinued to urge that a bargain of some kind be made, 
until Phil cried : 

“We don’t want her out of the water for a few 
days.” 

The man stared at him as if believing something was 
radically wrong regarding the sinking of the yacht ; 
but another boat coming from the same direction 
obliged him to move on, evidently against his own 
desire. 

As a matter-of-fact, neither Phil nor Harry would 
have raised the yacht then had it been possible. The 
counterfeiters were not so far away but that they might 
return and attempt once more to take possession of her. 

“There’ll be no further harm done if she stays down 
a week or more,” Phil said, “but if we want to do any 
work it will be necessary to print on a board a full ac- 
count of the whole affair, otherwise we shall spend all 
our time answering questions. ” 

Despite the many interruptions by inquisitive boat- 
men the boys succeeded in accomplishing very much 
before sunset. It would have been dangerous had they 
remained in the water many hours, and this Phil at- 
tended to in a most economical manner. 

At the end of the second hour Nat and Dick, who had 
not yet finished the task of bed-making, were called 
upon to try their skill at diving, and those who had just 
come from the water worked vigorously around the 
camp as a preventive to possible chills. 

“We’ll have things right comfortable by to-morrow 
night,” Harry said in a tone of satisfaction when the 


INLAND WATEIilVAYS, 


201 


labor was finally brought to a close, and Jim and Dick 
detailed to prepare supper. ‘‘What we have taken 
out to-day will be dry, and if a small stock of pro- 
visions can be got matters are sure to be much better 
than we expected.” 

Notwithstanding the fact that the Restless was at the 
bottom of the canal, her owners were really in a cheer- 
ful frame of mind when Phil asked: 

‘‘Now what do you fellows think we ought to do 
about writing an account of our misadventures to the 
folks at home ? ” 

“ I go in for holding our tongues until the yacht has 
been raised, or we are convinced that it can't be done 
without assistance,” Harry replied. “We can say it 
has been decided to stay here a while, and are camp- 
ing on the shore ; but nothing more is necessary, 
according to my idea.” 

“ What do you say, Nat? ” 

“The very same. If we succeed, then it’ll be all 
right to tell the story ; but I don’t want to do it until we 
have got ourselves out of the scrape.” 

“I’m not sure that it’s just the square thing to let our 
parents remain in ignorance of what has occurred, and 
yet it doesn’t seem as if there could be any harm in so 
doing now we are rid of the counterfeiters,” Phil said 
doubtfully. “I believe we can float the little craft in 
ten days or so, and there can’t be much damage done 
to the engine, because the water is fresh.” 

“Then let’s settle it that nothing be said yet awhile, 
at all events,” Nat added as the cooks announced that 
supper was ready. 

A hearty meal, composed chiefly of preserved meatb 


202 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


and vegetables and prepared with an unexpected 
amount of skill, for Dick proved himself to be a fairly 
good hand at such work, served to make the party feel 
very jolly. During the twilight they remained out- 
side the tent planning how the steamer could be 
brought to the surface once more, and when that sub- 
ject was partially exhausted, Phil inquired of Dick 
whether he would prefer to go on instead of staying with 
them. 

“Where should I go.?” the boy asked as if surprised 
that there was any reason for the question. “ I'm 
worse off than Jim, because I haven't got a home ; but 
if you fellows think best I'll mosey down toward Al- 
bany and try to find a job.” 

“ Had you rather keep with us?” Harry asked. 

“Of course I had ; this kind of work ain't much more 
than fun, an' I'd like to have it last all summer.” 

“Then you shall stay and go home with us. Per- 
haps father will give you a situation,” Phil replied, de- 
cidedly, and Jim said with a hearty laugh : 

“It's a pity you couldn't pick up two or three more 
fellows who have made fools of themselves. If Dick 
hadn't been anxious to get a place where there was 
nothing to do, and if I'd stayed where I belonged, you 
wouldn't have been bothered with us, and we would 
not be begging a chance to earn our passage. ” 

“ I don't think we should hesitate to add a few others 
to the party, because of such good luck with those we 
did find. It was fortunate for us that you wanted a 
passage home, and a cook like Dick isn't to be sneezed 
at. But we mustn't sit here chinning any longer. It's 
time we turned in,” and Phil set the example by enter- 


INLAND IVA TER WAYS, 


203 

ing the tent, which was brilliantly illuminated by the 
yacht’s lanterns. 

Isn’t some one going to stand watch.?” Nat asked 
in surprise. “ It strikes me that after all the trouble 
we’ve had through leaving the boat to care for herself, 
we ought to be mighty careful about such things.” 

Phil did not think such a precaution necessary, and 
said it was not probable any one would come that way ; 
but Jim advised that guard duty be performed. 

** There are a lot of tramps traveling up and down 
this canal,” he said, “and it wouldn’t be very pleasant 
to find we'd worked all day to give them a chance to 
steal the stuff.” 

This suggestion, together with the possibility that 
the counterfeiters might return, aroused the boys to a 
sense of duty which should be performed. Thedepart- 
ure of Small's gang had been such a great relief that, 
for the moment, it had not seemed as if any other dan- 
ger could menace them. 

Now there were five in the party, it was only 
necessary each sentinel should remain on duty one 
hour, and the watching was begun by Nat, the others 
seeking the restful slumber such as can only be ob- 
tained from a bed of pine or hemlock twigs. 

Nothing occurred during this first night in camp to 
disturb the repose of the tired party. Not a boat passed 
in either direction, and the only sound heard was the 
hoot of an owl, or the occasional whirr of his wings 
as he pounced upon some sleeping mouse. 

When the day broke Jim and Dick set about cooking 
breakfast, and the remainder of the party discussed the 
work to be performed. 


204 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“While on watch last night I figured this thing out 
to my satisfaction, at least,” Phil said to the other own- 
ers of the Restless, “ and you shall decide whether the 
plan is to be executed. We need fresh provisions, and 
must also have some kind of a heavy craft if we expect 
to raise the yacht. Two of us could walk to the next 
lock this forenoon, buy what is needed, and try to hire 
a scow. With a flat-bottomed boat and a couple of 
chains the work might be accomplished beyond a ques- 
tion. Then again we would know positively whether 
Small and his friends had continued on up the canal. 

“Is there any necessity for doing that immediately ? ” 
Harry asked. 

“No indeed ; but since it is to be done within a day 
or two, why need there be any delay? ” 

“Whom will you take to help ?” Nat asked. 

“Either you or Harry. That must be decided be- 
tween you two.” 

“Do you think we can get back to-night?” 

“ By starting as soon as breakfast is over it ought to 
be done easily, even if we pull a heavy boat” 

“ Then let’s have the job ended as soon as possible.” 

Even if Harry had been disposed to object, he could 
not have done so under the agreement that the major- 
ity should rule, and he decided with Nat by drawing 
lots, as to who should accompany Phil. In this way 
he was elected to remain with the wrecking party, and 
the intending travelers aided in the preparation of break- 
fast that they might set out as soon as possible. 

The sun had but just shown his warm face above 
the tree tops when the boys left camp, Phil calling out 
cheerily as he disappeared from view : 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


205 

"‘Well be back before dark, and then Dick can try 
his hand at making bread, for I’m going to buy flour.” 

After watching the departing ones until it was no 
longer possible to catch so much as a glimpse of their 
clothing among the foliage, Harry turned his attention 
to the work of wrecking. 

“ We’ll see how far the job can be carried before 
they come back, ” he said. ‘ ‘ It will do no harm if each 
fellow stays in the water two hours at a time, and in 
order to keep the thing going one of the crowd shall 
remain on shore awhile. Jim and I’ll start it, and at 
the end of the first hour Jim must take Dick s place. 
Then the tricks will come even.” 

According to this arrangement the task was begun, 
and at noon very much had been added to the miscel- 
laneous collection in front of the tent. 

A great many heavy articles had been brought up, 
by the diver making a heaving line fast to them, and 
then hoisting from the shore. Among these was the 
anchor and cable, the cabin fixtures, and the water 
buckets. 

All hands were tired, almost exhausted, therefore a long 
“ nooning” was indulged in, after which the fatiguing 
labor was recommenced, and continued until nearly 
sunset, when everything movable had been taken from 
the sunken steamer. 

Now it was time for Phil and Nat to return, and the 
little party watched anxiously for them ; but when the 
mantle of night covered the earth the travelers were 
still absent 


2o6 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

PICTURE WRITING. 

When Phil and Nat left the camp to go in search of a 
boat they had every reason to believe the journey 
would be comparatively short. Judging from the 
movements of the counterfeiters, the lock could not be 
more than half a dozen miles away, and the boys set 
off at a leisurely pace in order to husband their strength 
for the return, when they hoped to bring back every- 
thing necessary to complete the work of wrecking. 

On the towpath the tramp would have been much less 
fatiguing ; but Phil was afraid of meeting some friends 
of Small's, in which case new complications might 
arise, therefore they plodded on through thickets, ovei 
plowed land, or across marshes where the first misstep 
meant a mud bath. 

This kind of traveling was provokingly slow, hardly 
more than two miles an hour being made, and at last 
Nat said impatiently : 

I believe it would be better to take our chances on 
the towpath. Unless there is a change pretty soon we 
shan't reach the lock until to-morrow, besides, there 
isn't one possibility in a hundred of meeting the coun- 
terfeiters, or anybody who knows them. They’re most 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


207 

likely going ahead as fast as the sloop can be urged 
along. 

“Wait a few moments more. I don’t care about 
swimming, and by the looks of these fields we must be 
near a house. If we are, we can get some one to row 
us across.” 

At this moment a whitewashed fence appeared in 
view, forming an angle in the corner of the field, and 
running parallel with the canal, inclosing a neatly kept 
garden situated just beyond a fringe of trees. 

It was the first evidence of a dwelling they had seen 
since leaving camp, and both felt considerable curiosity 
concerning those who might be living here. 

Following the fence they arrived at a path which led 
back from the canal two or three hundred yards to a 
grove, and on the gate of finished boards were several 
rude pictures or hieroglyphics. 

** Why don’t you come on ? ” Nat asked, impatiently, 
as Phil stood studying the shaky lines drawn with red 
chalk. “Some of the children who live here have 
been trying their skill as artists, and yet you look as if 
it was something wonderful.” 

“ It wasn’t done by children,” Phil said, decidedly. 
“ It’s the work of tramps, and these are signs for those 
who follow.” 

Well, admit that to be true, how can it interest 
us?” 

“ It stands us in hand to keep a mighty sharp look- 
out. If tramps are so thick in this section of the country 
that they leave directions for their friends, we may have 
considerable trouble before the Restless is floated.” 

This suggestion was sufficient to give Nat great in- 


2o8 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


terest in the chalk lines ; but, study them as the boys 
did, it was impossible to gather any meaning there- 
from. 

After spending fully five minutes on this profitless 
task the owners of the Restless were about to continue 
their journey when the sound of voices ahead, and on 
the same side of the canal, caused them to look up in 
alarm. 

*‘Get in behind those bushes until we see who it is," 
Phil whispered. “ I haven’t any idea that Small’s 
crowd has come back ; but we may as well take every 
precaution." 

By running back twenty paces a good hiding-place 
was found among a small clump of saplings, and here 
the boys crouched, concealed only from view of those 
directly in advance, when two men appeared. 

“ Now you’ve got the chance to find out whether those 
pictures were made by children or tramps, for these 
fellows belong to the last class without a question,” 
Phil said in a low tone, as the newcomers, who were 
fair counterparts of the ones met at Baker’s Basin, drew 
nearer. 

The men were talking and pointing across the canal, 
as if discussing how they could reach the opposite 
side ; but on arriving at the gate both halted suddenly. 

“ If Slim Sim hain’t been ’round here I hope never to 
holler,” one of them said as he pointed to the chalk 
marks. 

“ An' he's left it fat for them as foller,” the other re- 
plied. “A widder, two open winders an’ a good gar- 
den don’t come across every feller’s path. What do 
yer say, shall we try it ? " 


INLAND WAl'ERWAVS. 


209 


“P'rhaps some of the boys has got ahead of us.” 

“ They wouldn’t a run the chance of puttin’ friends 
in a hole by leavin’ them things there when one rub 
with a coat sleeve takes ’em off. I reckon Slim was 
alone, an’ didn’t dare tackle the job.” 

“ He couldn’t been ’fraid of a woman when there 
wasn’t so much as a dog around.” 

“Maybe he had a better snap, an’ then agin there 
mighter been a boat or two hauled up near by.” 

“We’ll have a look at the place any way,” the first 
speaker replied as he gazed around scrutinizingly. 
“We’re alone, an’ needn’t show ourselves until after 
makin’ sure the coast is clear.” 

Then, opening the gate carefully to prevent the 
hinges from giving a warning creak, he lounged up the 
path as if simply bent on paying a social visit after the 
usual fashion of tramps, his companion copying every 
movement. 

“Now you see I was right,” Phil said when the men 
were so far away there was no possibility of the words 
being overheard. “But what puzzles me is, how they 
knew so much about the place by those few figures on 
the gate.” 

“That’s where the picture writing comes in, I sup- 
pose,” Nat replied with a smile, “and since it isn’t 
probable we shall discover the key, we might as well 
push on toward the lock while that cheerful-looking 
couple are out of sight.” 

“ But if they were correct, and there is no one save 
a woman in the house which must be behind the trees, 
isn’t it mean to leave, knowing they may rob her?” 

“ What can we do by staying? If we had the guns 


210 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


here they could be induced to obey us. With nothing 
but our fists I’m afraid they would be masters of the 
situation. ” 

Phil remained silent several seconds. He realized 
the truth of Nat’s words, yet was unwilling to go away 
without at least making one effort to warn those who 
were in apparent danger. 

“We can reach the lock by noon if we take to the 
towpath,” he said at length, “ even should an hour be 
spent here, so let’s find out what those tramps are do- 
ing. Possibly they read the pictures incorrectly, and 
there may be men around, in which case we can get 
them to carry us across in the boat I saw hauled up on 
the bank just beyond this thicket.’* 

“ It seems like a clear waste of time ; but if you are 
bent on going that settles it. We had better finish the 
job quickly,” and Nat rose to his feet, moving directly 
toward the gate. 

“ Don’t go that way,” Phil called in a loud whisper. 
“We will creep along the fence until opposite the trees, 
when we can, perhaps, get over on the other side with- 
out being seen.” 

“All right, you go ahead and I’ll follow,” Nat said, 
in a tone which showed that he was not particularly 
annoyed because of the contemplated delay to the 
journey. 

Phil made his way from the thicket with greatest 
caution until reaching the line of palings which ran 
straight back from the water course, and then bending 
his body sufficiently to prevent his head from showing 
above the boards, he walked swiftly up the field. 


INLAND WATEDIVAYS, 


211 


CHAPTER XXV. 

TO THE RESCUE. 

The path bore more to the left than did the course 
pursued by the boys, and when they arrived within 
sight of a comfortable-looking farm-house with several 
outbuildings, they were so far away that but little could 
be discerned owing to the fruit trees which were scat- 
tered here and there. Between them and the barn 
were two haystacks, about a hundred yards to the right, 
and Phil whispered : 

“We must take our chances of discovery while we 
run across. Once behind those piles of hay we can 
creep pretty near the house unobserved. 

“And if, in the meantime, the farmer should happen 
to espy us, matters might be disagreeable, for he'd 
surely think we were trying to steal something," Nat 
replied with a grimace. “If we have come to rescue 
a dozen or fifteen people from the clutches of two 
tramps, it would be wiser to walk boldly up, instead of 
sneaking around like thieves. " 

“Don't make sport," Phil said, just a trifle petulantly. 
“If we see a man that settles it, and we’ll go back feel- 
ing our duty has been done.” 

“Go on,” and Nat tried in vain to repress a smila 


212 


INLAND IVATEJ^yVAVS, 


“I wasn’t making sport of you; but it does seem 
ridiculous to crawl around here after two tramps when 
we couldn't do anything but run if they came toward 
us. The trees shut out the canal, and they might do 
almost anything to us without fear of discovery. Now 
we’ve started, however, I propose to go on until either 
they or the farmer gives us a sound flogging.” 

Before Phil made any reply, the men were seen mov- 
ing cautiously among the trees as if examining the 
house, and it was no longer possible to reach the in- 
tended hiding place. 

A moment later a woman came from the dwelling, 
returned with something in her hands which looked 
like a milk pan, and then a young girl appeared in the 
doorway. 

The tramps watched eagerly from their screen ot 
leaves, and when the door had been closed, made their 
way directly toward the barn. 

“I declare it begins to appear as if the picture 
writing was correct, or else the farmer is at work a long 
distance away,” Nat said, growing interested, and think 
ing no longer of a possible flogging. “ We can go back 
the same way we came, and reach the house by pass 
ing the trees on the other side. Come on, we’ll block 
their little game this time.” 

He did not wait to see if Phil was willing to follow 
him ; but started at full speed toward the bank, and 
would have continued straight across the path but for 
his companion who overtook him at that point. 

“Go down close to the canal before turning,” Phil 
said breathlessly. “They are probably watching, and 
it won’t do to let them see us yet awhile. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


313 

Upon reaching the water s edge both gazed eagerly 
around, hoping some craft might be within hailing dis- 
tance ; but nothing was in sight. It seemed as if the 
canal was deserted on this particular day. 

“It’s no use to hope for help,” Nat said, now dis- 
playing more excitement than had Phil. “Step out 
lively, or they’ll do some mischief before we’ve a chance 
to prevent it. ” 

The depression of the bank served to screen them 
from the gaze of any one on the other side of the fence, 
and when the short distance had been traversed it was 
possible to make a direct course for the house without 
being seen. 

Five minutes later they were at the front door, which 
was at the end opposite the outbuildings, and Phil asked, 
as Nat was about to summon the inmates by knocking : 

“What are you going to say if the woman comes?” 

“Tell exactly what we heard, and ask whether her 
husband is anywhere near,” Nat replied, pounding 
vigorously on the door as he spoke. 

It was the girl who answered the imperative demand 
for admittance, and for an instant neither of the boys 
knew what to say. They were decidedly embarrassed 
at being thus unexpectedly confronted with a very 
pretty girl about sixteen years of age, and not until she 
asked what was wanted did Phil manage to stammer : 

“ We would like to see your mother. There are two 
— that is — you see we came because ” 

Fortunately she did not wait for explanations ; per- 
haps the boys acted so queerly that she believed it 
would be best to have an assistant in the duty of re- 
ceiving such very odd visitors, and Phil had but just 


214 


INLAND WATEUWAVS. 


recovered his usual presence of mind when the lady of 
the house appeared. 

“ While coming up the canal on our way to the next 
lock we saw two tramps enter your premises. We fol- 
lowed until they took a deliberate survey of the place 
and hid behind the barn, where they are now. Tm 
afraid they mean mischief, and we are ready to do any- 
thing in our power to aid you. 

If you’ll tell us where your husband is, we will go 
for him,” interrupted Nat. 

I am a widow, and at this time of day I don’t 
know where you could find any one to aid me,” the 
woman said, growing very pale. “My friends have 
repeatedly advised me not to live here alone ; but it 
didn’t seem probable danger was to be apprehended so 
far from the towpath, and with the house so nearly 
concealed from the view of any person passing.” 

“Perhaps we are frightening you without cause,” 
Phil hastened to say, as he saw how greatly both the 
lady and her daughter were alarmed. “ They may go 
away peacefully, in which case we have acted very 
foolishly. ” 

“I wish you w^ould come in; 1 shall at least feel 
safe while you are here, ’’and as the boys complied, she 
led the way to a cozy little sitting-room ; but before the 
visitors had time to examine their surroundings very 
critically, the young girl cried as she pointed towards 
the window : 

“See 1 The haystacks are on fire 1 ” 

“ Don’t go out ! ” Phil shouted, as the lady was about 
to run with all speed toward her burning property. 
“That is their scheme to get you from the house, and 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


215 

instantly you leave they will enter to steal. It also 
serves to show whether you are alone." 

“ But something must be done 1 " she cried excitedly. 
The barns will be destroyed if the flames are not 
checked at once.” 

“You and your daughter must stay here, keeping the 
doors locked, while Nat and I go.” 

“At the corner of the shed you will find a pump ” 

The boys did not wait for the sentence to be com 
pleted. In the kitchen beyond were two water buckets, 
and seizing these they rushed toward the burning hay 
only to be met by the tramps, who, armed with stout 
clubs, were apparently bent on preventing them from 
doing anything in the way of fighting the flames. 


216 


UPLAND IVATERiVAYS. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

FIGHTING FLAMES AND TRAMPS. 

Neither of the boys had supposed the tramps would 
attempt to prevent them from fighting the flames, since 
such actions must prove conclusively that they had set 
the straw on fire, and for an instant both were at a loss 
to know exactly what should be done. 

Each moment the danger became greater, and there 
could be no question but that the barn would be de- 
stroyed unless immediate steps were taken to avert the 
catastrophe. 

“ It won't do to fool around here very long,” Nat 
said, as Phil came to a full stop in front of the men. 

“We may succeed in preventing any very serious 
conflagration by beginning now ; but in a few seconds 
it will be too late. 

“ We’ll break your heads if you make a move toward 
that haystack,” one of the men said, as he brandished 
his club. 

“ That’s exactly where we are going, and somebody 
will be the worse for the encounter if a hand is raised 
to prevent us,” Phil cried angrily. 

“ Hurrah 1 That’s the way to talk 1 ” Nat shouted, as 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


217 


he seized a fence rail from a pile close at hand. ‘‘With 
a couple of these we can walk aw'ay with any two tramps 
on this canal, and I believe in showing what can be 
done before wasting much time on such as they.” 

Phil armed himself in a similar manner, and no words 
were needed for both the boys to make an attack at the 
same instant 

While the tramps were standing with uplifted clubs, 
as if believing their attitudes were sufficient to prevent 
hostilities, Phil and Nat rushed forward, each swing- 
ing the heavy rail in “ charge bayonet ” fashion, and the 
length of the clumsy weapons saved them from injury. 
It was in vain that the men flourished their short clubs ; 
not a blow could be struck, and in the merest fraction 
of time the boys passed them, one being overthrown by 
a vigorous thrust on the part of Nat 

*‘ril see to it that they don't do any mischief while 
you tackle the fire,” the latter cried, as he wheeled sud- 
denly, interposing his rail as one of the men aimed a 
blow at Phil. “ It can't be long now before the officers 
arrive, and then they'll learn what it means to destroy 
property in this fashion.” 

The reference to imaginary officers was sufficient to 
check the advance already begun on the part of the 
tramps ; they must have understood that the boys were 
strangers to the inmates of the house, and, since they 
were aware of the intended attack, it was only reason- 
able to suppose others had quite as much information. 

Phil did not wait to aid his friend. The flames were 
approaching dangerously near the barn, and, leaving 
Nat to hold the men in check, he ran to the pump, fill- 
ing both buckets in the least possible space of time. 


2I8 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“The tramps are going to the house,” Nat shouted, 
as the men, realizing that nothing could be gained by 
an encounter with the boy, and fearing what he had 
said might be true, started with all speed for the dwell- 
ing. “ Shall I follow them up?” 

“ No ; the widow can keep them out for awhile, and 
unless you help, the fire will gain the mastery. Throw 
water on the hay while I look for a pitchfork. If that 
^/ile can be overturned it won't take five minutes to ex- 
tinguish it.” 

Dropping the rail, Nat began drawing and throwing 
water while Phil disappeared within the barn, returning 
very shortly with the much needed tool. 

The fire had been started at the base of the stack, 
and was already near the top ; but as yet fed only 
from the surface. The greater portion of the hay re- 
mained untouched because of the firm packing, and 
with each pail of water what had threatened to be a 
serious conflagration was checked. 

Regardless of the dense smoke Phil mounted the 
stack, throwing big forks full of the blazing hay in 
every direction, and Nat continued to drench the mass 
with water until, after five minutes had been spent in 
such manner, all danger from this particular source was 
past. 

“We can afford to leave long enough to learn what 
the men are about, ” Phil said, when the pile was de- 
cidedly reduced in size and nothing but smoldering 
embers told of what had threatened to do so much 
damage. “ If they believe all you said about the 
officers the fight won’t be a serious one.” 

Nat seized his rail once more, Phil carried the pitch- 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


219 


fork, and a most formidable weapon did it appear to 
be, the two running at full speed toward the front of 
the house where the tramps had last been seen. 

The boys did not arrive too soon. At the front door 
the men were endeavoring to force an entrance, 
pounding at the barrier with heavy stones, and Nat 
shouted as he pressed on with the rail held above his 
head : 

“Come along, Phil. Don’t stand on ceremony ; but 
put that fork clear through the villains if you get the 
chance. ” 

It was unfortunate that he felt so certain of victory at 
the first charge, for his assurance made him careless, 
and as he poised the rail for a blow one of the men 
threw the rock he had been using on the door, with 
such accurate aim that the boy fell as if dead. 

The sight of the blood which welled from Nat’s 
cheek, and the thought that he might have been killed 
banished every idea of prudence or humanity, and Phil 
dashed forward intent on inflicting the greatest pos- 
sible amount of injury. 

Parrying the blow aimed by the tramp, who as yet 
retained the stone which he had used on the house, 
Phil gave a vicious lunge with the fork, sending one of 
the prongs into the fellow’s arm, and at the same 
instant the widow opened the door. 

Her only weapon was hot water ; but she had fully 
two quarts, and succeeded in throwing it so skilfully 
that the man who had stricken Nat down received the 
greater portion in his face. 

These vigorous measures were too much for the 
attacking party, and they beat a rapid retreat to the 


220 


INLAND WA TER WA VS, 


barn, threatening to burn every dwelling on the place. 

Phil paid very little attention to what they said ; 
Nat lay on the ground motionless, and his only concern 
for the time being was regarding him. 

The widow and her daughter did not hesitate to 
come out of the house even before the men retreated, 
and the unconscious boy was soon carried into the sit- 
ting room, where restoratives were immediately ap- 
plied, while Phil lent such aid as was possible, and at 
the same time kept a general watch through the win- 
dow. 

“ He isn't seriously injured,” the widow said, when 
finally the sufferer opened his eyes, “although the 
blow might have resulted fatally had it been dealt upon 
his head. It is certain, however, that he must remain 
here until to-morrow. Do you think it is safe to send 
Nellie to the canal ? There surely are boats passing, 
and two or three men will be able to dislodge the 
tramps before they can fire the outbuildings.” 

“If any one goes in search of help it must be me,” 
Phil replied. “They’d follow her, and neither of us 
ought to leave the house yet awhile. When Nat is 
better we’ll decide upon some plan for getting rid of 
those fellows.” 

“ But in the meantime they may burn the house.” 

“They’ll hardly do any more mischief; at least not 
until after learning whether we are to have visitors, 
as Nat caused them to believe.” 

The lady evidently thought her idea was the best ; 
but she could not well remonstrate with Phil after what 
he had done in her behalf, and during the next few 
moments all her efforts were directed to restoring Nat 
to consciousness. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


221 


Although the boy’s eyes were open, he did not ap- 
pear to understand what had occurred, and asked in a 
hesitating way : 

“ What is the matter ? Where am I ? ” 

“One of the tramps struck you with a rock ; but they 
have been driven away, and just as soon as you get 
better we'll force them to leave the premises." 

“Oh, you are the lady whose barn they were try- 
ing to burn ! " 

“Yes; my name is Townsend, and this is my 
daughter Nellie. Do you suffer much pain ? " 

“Only a little. The blow must have made me fool- 
ish for a moment, but I remember everything now. 
Where are the men, Phil ? ” 

“I haven't seen anything of them since they went 
over by the haystack. As soon as you can move around 
a bit it will be a good idea to see what is being done.” 

“I am ready to go now;" and as he spoke Nat 
attempted to rise ; but the first movement caused him 
so much pain that he was forced to sink back on the 
couch again. 

“He must not try to get up before morning,” Mrs. 
Townsend said, decidedly. “Just at present the blow 
is not felt, but he will be very sensible of it later." 

“We can’t stay here all night,” Phil said quickly. 
“The remainder of the party are a few miles below on 
the canal, and would be alarmed if we did not return 
before dark.” 

Then he gave the widow an account of their misad- 
ventures from the time of leaving Philadelphia, saying 
in conclusion r 

“We can easily raise the Restless after getting a 


222 


INLAND WATEJilVAYS. 


boat of some kind, and then continue the journey, un- 
less Nat has been seriously hurt. We must start to. 
night, for those men were on their way down the canal, 
and if they find the camp there will be trouble.” 

‘ ‘ Whatever the circumstances may be, he certainly 
cannot be moved to-day. I have a boat and you can 
use her to return, or, what is better still, bring your 
friends here. We can readily accommodate you all 
until the yacht has been floated. ” 

Phil was not disposed to accept such a sweeping in- 
vitation ; but he soon came to understand that it would 
be useless to think of disturbing Nat for some time. 
The poor boy had relapsed into a semi-unconscious 
condition, and was lying with half closed eyes, paying 
no attention to anything around him. 

The situation of affairs was by no means pleasant 
The tramps might begin hostilities at any moment, and 
it seemed dangerous to make an effort toward gaining 
the canal. If attacked while alone Phil could soon be 
overpowered, and yet it was necessary something 
should be done without loss of time. 

“ If I only had a gun or pistol,” he said, half to him- 
self; and the words had but just been spoken when he 
saw on the table a steel for sharpening knives which 
had a curved horn handle causing it to resemble, when 
viewed from a distance, a revolver. 

“I believe I can frighten them with that,” he said 
quickly. “It won’t do any harm to try it, at all 
events. ” 

“ Are you going out alone? ” Nellie asked. 

“ I fancy it will be necessary, since Nat is in such 
a bad condition.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


223 

“I’ll go too. With some one to carry the pitchfork, 
even if it is only a girl, you’ll be better off than alone." 

Phil was not disposed to accept this proffered assist- 
ance, however much it might be needed ; but Mrs. 
Townsend appeared to think it perfectly natural her 
daughter should do something in her own behalf, so he 
could not well offer any decided objections. 

Holding the steel where it would readily be observed, 
he started for the barn, closely followed by Nellie, who 
carried the pitchfork as if determined to use it should 
occasion demand. 

“There they go,” Nellie cried, pointing toward the 
half burned haystack, around which the men were 
skulking as if to avoid notice. 

Now ril find out what my revolver amounts to," 
Phil whispered ; and then he shouted, as he leveled 
the supposed weapon : “ Halt, or I shall shoot ! ” 

Instantly the men came to a standstill, one exhibit- 
ing such a very great desire to hold up his hands that 
there could be no question as to what they believed 
the knife sharpener to be. 

“I want you to make tracks for the canal, and get 
back where you came from as quickly as possible. If 
you hesitate a single instant after I give the word to 
start, ril use this in a manner to surprise you.” 

“ But we are headin’ for Schenectady, an’ it comes 
kind o’ tough to double back,” one of the tramps 
whined. 

“It isn’t half as tough as what you would do if I 
hadn’t this revolver, and you are lucky to get off free 
after nearly killing my friend. You ought to be marched 
to the nearest settlement, and given into the charge 
of the officers.” 


224 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“We'll go wherever you say,” the man replied, and 
Phil said sternly : 

“ March toward the canal, and don’t so much as turn 
your heads this way. Remember,” he added, as the 
fellows obeyed very quickly, “I will have the one 
arrested who is in the vicinity five minutes from now.” 

With Nellie and Phil following gravely behind, the 
tramps walked rapidly down the field, and, passing 
through the gate, kept straight on up the waterway. 

“ Don’t you dare show your faces around here again,” 
Phil shouted as they disappeared among the foliage, 
and, now that they were out of sight, one of them an- 
swered insolently : 

“Oh, give us a rest. You happen to have the upper 
hand to-day, but we’ll get square before long.” 

“I wish this was a revolver,” Phil said to Nellie. 
“They would soon forget the idea of squaring mat- 
ters if I could send a bullet about their ears. I'm 
afraid we are worse off than ever, for they’re bound to 
go down the canal between now and morning, when 
there can be no question but that the boys at the camp 
will have trouble.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


22S 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

IN THE NICK OF TIME. 

Phil and Nellie waited near the edge of the canal 
until nothing more could be heard of the tramps, and 
then the former said : 

“I don’t believe they will make a second attempt at 
robbery here because of the supposed pistol ; but there 
is considerable work for me to do between now and 
morning. ” 

“What do you mean ? ” 

“Those men are bound to go down the stream in 
spite of my threats, and I don’t care to have them come 
upon the boys unawares.” 

“But it will be impossible to leave while your friend 
is so ill. ” 

“ I’m not sure of that. Your mother and you can do 
more for him than I, so why couldn’t I go at once and 
come back after daybreak ? ” 

“You had better talk with mother about it before 
going away. ” 

“That is my intention. Let’s go to the house ; the 
visitors have disappeared, and we shall gain nothing 
by standing here.” 


226 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“We might learn if the men intend to keep on down 
the canal,” Nellie said, as if desirous of remaining where 
a watch could be kept over the approaches to the house. 

“They’ll take good care not to come around this 
way while it is light, and that reminds me of the time. 
It must be past four o’clock, and I ought to do some- 
thing at once unless I intend to stay here all night” 

Nellie would have been very much better pleased had 
Phil announced his intention of remaining, regardless 
of what might happen at the camp ; but she made no 
protest against his proposition, and the two, after one 
more glance either way on the canal, went rapidly up 
the path. 

Nat was still in the same condition as when they 
left. He replied to their greetings, but in a listless 
manner, and there was no necessity for asking if he 
might be moved with safety. 

“I think he will be as well as ever by to-morrow,” 
Mrs. Townsend said, in reply to Phil’s look of distress. 
“The blow can hardly be dangerous ; but if he has not 
improved by morning you must have medical advice.” 

“ Isn’t there any need of calling a physician now?” 

“Certainly not. Unless there is a change for the 
worse, I am positive he will soon recover. ” 

“Then I ask that he be allowed to remain while I 
go to the camp,” and Phil explained what he feared 
might happen there. 

“ Go by all means,” the lady said quickly. “Your 
friend shall be well cared for, and you can use our 
boat It should not take you more than an hour to 
row the whole distance 1 fancy you traversed this fore- 
noon.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


227 


Phil had no fear of arriving too late provided he 
started before nine o’clock, and he prepared for depar- 
ture in a leisurely manner. 

He first made a tour of the outbuildings to assure 
himself the tramps had done no mischief, and then he 
bundled the partially burned hay together where the 
wind could not scatter it from one end of the farm to 
the other. Nellie assisted him to launch the boat, and 
he took the oars and sail out of the barn. 

When these last had been carried on board, the prep- 
arations w’ere completed, and he went to say adieu to 
Nat before starting. 

The invalid was asleep when he entered the room, 
and Phil said to Mrs. Townsend : 

“Tell him I shall be back early to-morrow morning, 
and if he is not well then, we’ll send word to Philadel- 
phia, for I am beginning to think that the sooner this 
alleged pleasure trip is cut short, the better It will be 
for all hands except Jim and Dick." 

“ Remember you are at liberty to bring your friends 
here in case you feel so disposed," the lady said, and 
Phil left the house with little anxiety concerning Nat’s 
welfare. 

The boat was a light one, and it seemed but a trifling 
matter to row five or six miles. He took up the oars, 
half determined to keep on to the lock and purchase 
such provisions as were needed ; but the lateness of 
the hour, and the possibility that the tramps might have 
already started toward the camp finally decided him. 

“ I reckon they can get along one more day with 
what they have on hand, and it would be foolish to 
take any needless risks," he said to himself, as, turning 


228 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


the boat’s bow down stream, he began to pull vigor* 
ously. 

During half an hour, in which time he believed two 
miles had been traversed, neither a man nor craft was 
seen, and then a gentlemanly looking pedestrian 
stepped out from among the trees as he cried : 

“ Hello there 1 Pull this way and take me across, 
will you ? 

It was but a trifling service to perform, and Phil com- 
plied without hesitation, although at the moment it 
seemed strange any one should want to leave the tow- 
path for the opposite shore, where the nature of the land 
rendered walking both laborious and difficult 

Instead of entering the boat when he had an oppor- 
tunity to do so, the stranger seized the painter as he 
asked : 

Didn't I see you pass Schenectady in a queer-look- 
ing yacht not long ago ? ” 

“Very likely,” Phil replied, carelessly. “We came 
up the river several days since ; but ran back to the town 
one evening.” 

“Where is the steamer now ? ” 

Phil hesitated an instant before replying. From the 
beginning of the voyage he had had good cause to be 
suspicious of inquisitive strangers, and the first impulse 
was to give an evasive reply. Then came the thought 
that the Restless could not be harmed while she lay in 
the bottom of the canal, and he said : 

“She sank day before yesterday, and we are making 
arrangements to raise her.” 

“Oh, she did, eh?” and the stranger’s tone caused 
the boy to look up quickly. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


229 

'* Where are the men who were with you? the man 
asked. 

“When the accident happened they went along the 
canal in a sloop-rigged boat.” 

* ‘ Don’t you know where they are now ? ” 

“No; and what’s more, Tm not troubling my head 
about it very much. If you want to be taken across 
you’ll have to come aboard, for I can’t fool around here 
any longer.” 

“There’s no need of either you or I gaining the other 
shore yet awhile. I’ve a warrant for your arrest, so get 
ashore lively. If there is no attempt at resistance every- 
thing will be done quietly ; but try to give a signal to 
those who may be in the vicinity, and I’ll use an amount 
of force that won’t be agreeable.” 

“You arrest me I ” Phil exclaimed in bewilderment 
“ What do you mean ? ” 

* ‘Just what I said. When you or some of your crowd, 
shoved that counterfeit money in Schenectady the other 
day, you were altogether too careless.” 

“I didn’t know these men were counterfeiters until 
after Dick escaped, and then we did our best to get away. 
You can’t mean to take me in charge for what was done 
innocently,” and as he spoke Phil stepped ashore, hardly 
conscious of his movements. 

“ My orders are to bring you, and as many of your 
gang as I can find, back to Schenectady,” the officer 
replied, seizing Phil suddenly as if believing he was 
about to make some desperate effort to escape. “It 
seems you did know you were with counterfeiters, and 
that I reckon will be enough to convince a jury the State 
ought to take care of you for a while.” 


230 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


*‘But when I explain who I am ? ” 

I don’t care about that Tne only thing which con- 
cerns me is where the rest of the party are hidden, and 
if you’ll give that away I’ll do what I can in your behalf 
when the trial comes off.” 

“I tell you the men went on up the canal.” 

“And I don’t believe it Where are the other boys ? 
It seems that all hands of you have been in this busi- 
ness, so if the leaders have given us the slip I’ll try to 
be contented with the smaller fry. ” 

It can readily be imagined that Phil was not in a very 
calm frame of mind. The idea that he was a prisoner, 
charged with counterfeiting, had prevented him from 
understanding anything else clearly ; but instantly the 
officer spoke of taking the others into custody the fog 
suddenly lifted. He felt quite certain that he would 
not be allowed to communicate with his parents after 
being lodged in jail, and also that all hope of freeing 
himself in the eyes of the law lay in such efforts as 
Harry might make by sending home for his father. 

These thoughts passed through his mind very rapidly, 
and in a few seconds he had determined on a course of 
action. 

“Well, where are the rest of the gang? ’’the man 
asked impatiently. 

“You have no right to call them a ‘gang,’” Phil re- 
plied angrily. “ Of my party not one knew what these 
men were doing until after they tried to shoot us down. 
I am not obliged to tell you anything, and shall keep 
my mouth shut unless I’m convinced it should be 
opened. ” 

“ I thought you wasn’t as green in the business as 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


231 


you tried to make me believe, ” the officer said with an 
air of exceeding wisdom. “It makes very little differ- 
ence, however, for we know the yacht has not passed 
the upper lock, nor has any of her crew ; therefore it 
can’t be long before we bag the whole crowd.’' 

Phil made no reply. He was sick at heart, and all 
his energies were centered on the effort to devise some 
scheme whereby his father or Harry could be informed 
of the terrible misfortune which had overtaken him. 

Finding that Phil would not answer any questions, 
the officer began to prepare for his journey by first 
making the boat fast and then half dragging the boy 
toward a clump of trees standing near the towpath by 
a country road. 

Here he indulged in a series of piercing whistles 
which, after a few moments were answered by some 
one a long distance away, and then the man seated 
himself on the grass as if expecting an arrival. 

Ten minutes elapsed before the sound of carriage 
wheels was heard on the road, and during this time 
the officer held out every inducement to persuade Phil 
to give him the desired information. 

“There can be no question but that you will be con- 
victed,” he said, “for the evidence is mighty strong 
against all hands. We know when the yacht came in- 
to the canal, how much money has been passed since 
then, in fact, almost every move you have made for 
the last four days, so your only chance is to turn 
State’s evidence. Then I’ll try to have your sentence 
made lighter than the rest. ” 

“ If you know that, then there is no use for holding 
me,” Phil replied, doing his best to speak in a firm 


232 


INLAND WATERlf^AYS. 


tone. “I shall not say a word more until after com- 
municating in some way with my parents.” 

The officer seemed to think the best way to draw out 
the desired information was by enlarging upon the cer- 
tainty of Phil’s being convicted ; but this only served 
to render the boy more positive he should remain 
silent. 

To all the arguments advanced he made no further 
reply, and when a carriage, containing one man, came 
down the road, both the prisoner and his captor were 
silent, one from fear and the other because his anger 
was too great to permit of speech. 

“Nabbed one, eh!” the newcomer asked as he 
alighted. “He looks rather young for that kind of 
work ; but boys are getting on mighty fast nowa- 
days.” 

“Til have the rest before this time to-morrow,” the 
officer replied in a tone of satisfaction. “Take the 
fellow, into town for he’s too smart to give the others 
away, and then drive back to the same place. Say to 
the chief that I would like to have the boy kept by 
himself. Give him no opportunity to communicate 
with any one for the next twenty-four hours, and he 
may be more willing to talk.” 

“ When I can send w’ord to my father in Philadelphia 
I’ll tell all I know ; but not a thing until then.” 

‘ ‘ Very well, ” the driver of the carriage said. ‘ ‘ Bundle 
in here now, and perhaps you’ll be more supple by 
morning. ” 

He did not even wait for Phil to comply with the 
command ; but pushed him roughly into the wagon, 
as if justice demanded that he be particularly brutal. 


NLAND IVA TER WAYS. 


233 


** Don^t stop to speak with any person on the way, 
and return as soon as possible/' the first officer said, 
when the second was ready to leave. ‘*I shall stay 
right here, where IVe had such good luck, and try to 
get another load. Now that we’ve a boat it won’t be 
difficult to board every craft that comes along.” 

** I’ll attend to my part properly,” was the reply, as 
the man urged his horse forward at a sharp trot, and 
Phil was in the lowest depths of despair when finally 
the canal had been shut out from view. 

Half an hour passed before the driver spoke, and then 
his words were not calculated to lessen the grief in the 
prisoner’s heart. 

“ If you can tell where the rest of the gang are you’d 
better do it,” he said. “It’s about the only chance 
left to get out of the scrape.” 

“I told the other man I was not guilty of any crime,” 
Phil replied angrily, “and I will not allow you to 
speak of my friends as a gang. We came out this way 
in our own yacht, and it is only necessary to write my 
father to learn the whole truth.” 

“Oh, yes,” the officer said, mockingly. “You’ve 
fixed matters so’s to make a good showin’, of course : 
but that won’t go with us. We have the business 
down too fine for such a game to work. ” 

Phil began to realize how useless were his efforts at 
trying to free himself from the suspicion of being a will* 
ing member of Small’s party, and he resolved to say 
nothing more for a time at least. 

The refusal to speak again was construed as another 
evidence of guilt, and the man did not cease congratu- 
lating himself upon having the honor of carrying such 
a desperate character to prison. 


234 


INLAND U^ATERIVAYS, 


When the ride came to an end Phil, half-stupefied 
with fear, and wholly tired because of the mental agony 
as well as the cramped position he was forced to oc- 
cupy in the carriage, suffered himself to be led into the 
jail without a word of remonstrance. 


TNLAND WATERWAYS. 


235 


CHAPTER XXVin. 

THE NIGHT ATTACK. 

vVhen darkness put an end to the diving operations, 
and Phil and Nat had not returned despite their positive 
assurance that the journey could be completed before 
nightfall, the little party at the camp were in the most 
painful state of anxiety. 

Neither believed the counterfeiters had come back 
now the yacht could be of no service to them, and, 
speculate as they might, it was impossible to make 
even a satisfactory guess as to the cause for the delay. 

Dick and Jim prepared a hearty supper, but none of 
the three enjoyed it. The lanterns were lighted and 
hung in the camp, yet all hands remained out of doors, 
as if believing their companions would come more 
quickly if a close watch should be kept 

“Most likely we are doing this worrying about noth- 
ing,” Harry said, after a long time of silence. “Per- 
haps they had a good distance to go before finding a 
boat, and couldn't get back as was expected. The 
chances are we shall see them between now and mid- 
night” 

Probably he did not have any more faith in the truth 
of this conjecture than did the others ; but they were 


IHLAND WATERWAYSo\ 


136 

willing to deceive themselves in preference to relin- 
quishing hope entirely, and during the next hour talked 
only of raising the Restless, taking care not to so much 
as mention the names of those who were absent. 

By ten o'clock the boys could no longer keep up even 
this faint show of hopefulness, and Jim said, with a 
long-drawn sigh ; 

“It is certain that something has happened, and I 
think we ought to try and find out where they are." 

“It wouldn't do much good to go fooling around in 
the dark,” Harry replied. “ If we didn't lose our way 
we might pass within a dozen yards of them and not 
know it. I don’t see any other course than to stay here 
until daylight, and even then not more than one must 
leave, because of all this stuff which would be stolen 
by the first party of tramps wh happened along." 

“But suppose both are disabled ? At least two would 
be needed to help them into camp. ” 

“Don't suggest anything so terrible,” Harry said, 
impatiently. “It's bad enough to wait like this with- 
out trying to imagine all kinds of dreadful possibili- 
ties." 

Again the mournful party relapsed into silence, which 
was broken a few moments later by Dick, who cried 
in a joyful tone as he leaped to his feet : 

“There they come now 1 Hark! Don’t you hear 
the sound of oars ? ” 

After listening intently several seconds, Harry dis- 
tinguished the noise referred to, and he shouted ; 

“ Hello, Phil I Is that you ? " 

No reply came, although the hum of voices in ani- 
mated conversation appeared to be close at hand. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


237 

** Hello ! ” Harry repeated, and this time he received 
an answer. 

“ Who are you lookin’ for? ” some one from the canal 
asked. 

“A couple of boys who went up stream this morn- 
ing.” 

“Was they on foot?” 

“ Yes ; have you seen them ? ” 

“I reckon we did. It was them what sent us down 
here with a message.” 

Before the words were spoken all three of the boys 
were at the water’s edge, eagerly watching a couple of 
rough looking men, one of whom appeared to be 
wounded in the arm, as they landed from a small boat 

Had Phil been there he would have recognized the 
little craft as that from which he had been taken by the 
officer, and the men themselves as those whom he 
drove from Mrs. Townsend’s farm by the liberal dis- 
play of her knife sharpener. 

“ Why have the other fellows stayed away so long ? ” 
Harry asked, as the tramps landed with the greatest de- 
liberation, and proceeded to pull the boat up on the 
shore. 

“Wait a bit, lads, till we fix things here, and then 
we’ll tell the whole story,” one of the men said with a 
chuckle of satisfaction. “It ain’t any joke to row a 
boat so far, even if she is small, an’ we’re mighty near 
tuckered out.” 

“ Are they coming back to-night ? ” 

“ That wasn’t their calkerlation when we left. Let’s 
see, what did they go for ? ” 

“A boat to help raise the yacht, of course. Didn’t 
Phil explain ? ” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


238 

“I reckon so; but he hurried us off, an' I don't re* 
member exactly what he did say." 

‘ ‘ Are they at the lock ? " 

“About three miles the other side ; leastways, that’s 
what I should call it, eh, Jake?" 

“ Nigh to three," the other replied, walking directly 
toward the brilliantly illuminated tent, as if to hide the 
grin on his face. 

“When are they coming back? " Jim asked. 

“To-morrer, if nothin' happens to give 'em a set back. 
They want two of you to come up there." 

“What for?" 

“ I dunno, 'cept that the boat may be too heavy, an' 
they count on havin' help." 

“I should think they could hire one of the canalers 
to tow her down," Harry said half to himself. 

By this time the men were in the tent, looking around 
as if the sight of so much property gave them great 
pleasure. 

“It ain't so bad, Jake," the spokesman said in a 
whisper; “an' if we can get the story right, I reckon 
it won't take long to square that little scrimmage in 
great shape. " 

“What's that?" Harry asked suspiciously, as he 
overheard the last four or five words. 

^ ‘ I was only sayin' that a chance to bunk in a place 
like this kinder squared up for the work we had to get 
here. " 

“If you are rested sufficiently perhaps you can tell 
us what Phil said, and then there will be nothing to 
prevent you from turning in whenever you choose." 

* You're right, my bantam, so here goes. This 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


239 


chum of yours hailed us while we was a cornin’ down 
the canal, an' said as how you'd give us supper, lodgin' 
and breakfast if we’d keep on instead of stoppin' over at 
the lock. He wanted you to know they wouldn't come 
back to-night, an' they’d have to get some help before 
the boat could be brought along." 

“Dick, give these men what they want to eat,” 
Harry said, and as the boy began to overhaul the food 
left from supper, he asked, “Did Phil say we were to 
come to him ?" 

“That's jest the idee. He thought two would be 
enough.'’ 

“ But that only leaves one to take care of the tent, 
and it doesn’t seem safe to leave so much property 
without a proper guard." 

“Why, bless your heart, you might leave the bank 
of England a lyin’ on this ’ere shore, an' nobody'd touch 
a hair of its head. If you're feelin’ troubled, though, 
me an' my partner'll stay till you get back. We ain't 
in no great hurry to strike Albany." 

Harry neither accepted nor rejected this very gener- 
ous offer. He was so busily engaged speculating upon 
the manner of craft which Phil had hired, according to 
the statement of the visitors, that the proposition passed 
unheeded for the time being. 

“It seems foolish for him to cli:4rter a boat so large 
that four fellows are needed to manage her," Harry 
said to Jim as the men made a vigorous onslaught on 
the food set out by Dick. “ It is surely wisest to wait 
for a tow rather than leave the camp almost entirely 
unprotected, and I shan't stir from here until more satis- 
factory explanations have been made. Then again, 


24 ^ 


INLAND WATERW'AYS, 


why couldn’t one of them come down here to talk with 
us about it ? ” 

“Have you made up your mind not to do as your 
chum says ? ” the elder of the tramps asked, speaking 
with difficulty because of the large amount of food in 
his mouth. 

“I don’t intend to go away from here during the 
next twenty-four hours,” Harry replied, decidedly. “It 
they can’t get a tow it will surely be possible to hire 
two or three men.’' 

“ Of course you are bound to do as you please,” the 
tramp said, with an evident effort to speak in a care- 
less tone ; but the most casual observer could under* 
stand that he was by no means pleased with the de- 
cision. 

The longer Harry thought the matter over the stran- 
ger did it seem. Phil could as well have written his 
instructions, when there would be no possibility of a 
mistake, and the neglect to do this, together with the 
general disreputable appearance of the messengers, 
aroused his suspicions. 

While the tramps were literally gorging themselves, 
swallowing the food as if after a fast of long duration, 
Harry lounged carelessly out of the tent, beckoning Jim 
to follow. 

The latter, who must at least have felt uneasy regard- 
ing the strangers, waited only long enough to over- 
throw a pile of blankets on the guns, which had been 
taken apart for the purpose of cleaning, and joined 
Harry at the water’s edge, where an ordinary conver- 
tion could not be heard in the tent, while at the same 
time the encampment remained in full view. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


24t 


**Do you believe what those fellows have said ?” 

“I don’t know,” Jim replied, hesitatingly. “They 
must have met the boys.” 

“ If they did come especially to give us the message 
it would be rather rough to let on that we thought the 
story was a lie, therefore I want to take every precau- 
tion, and at the same time be prepared for whatever 
may happen. You shall stand the first watch, and Fm 
to be called in an hour. Don’t hesitate to awaken both 
of us if they act queerly.’’ 

‘ ‘ Doesn’t it look odd for us to come out here ? ” 

“I’ll go back and say the boat is all right, as if I left 
on purpose to see to her, while you stay on guard. Keep 
your eyes open mighty wide, and we’ll take good care 
one of the lanterns remains lighted. Watch the canal 
as well as the tent, for there may be others belonging 
to this party down here when it is believed we are 
asleep.’* 

Then Harry walked leisurely back to the camp, spoke 
to the men as had been arranged, and began making 
his preparations for the night. 

“Where’s Jim ? ” Dick asked, after a short time. 

“ It’s his first watch, and he has gone on duty.” 

“Do you take the trouble of posting sentinels here 
where there’s no show that any one will come along?’* 
one of the men inquired. 

“ We had rather have a little extra work than run the 
risk of losing anything,” Harry replied, carelessly. 

“Canalers ain’t given to travelin* after dark,” the 
tramp said with a laugh, “’cause they get it pretty 
tough from sunrise to sunset.” 

“I don’t fancy there’s the slightest danger of being 


24 * 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


disturbed ; but we are in the habit of doing this sort ol 
thing. I'm going to sleep, and you can camp anywhere 
you please.” 

Then Harry motioned Dick to lie down, and the lat- 
ter threw himself on the same blanket, the men watch- 
ing all the movements curiously, but saying nothing. 
They filled their pipes, seated themselves on the ground 
just outside the flap, and smoked in silence, 

Jim paced to and fro half a dozen yards away until 
one of the visitors said, as he arose to his feet : 

‘‘ If them boys are countin' on goin' to sleep, I reckon 
it wouldn't be a bad idea to put out that lantern. The 
light shines full in their faces.” 

** Don’t do it,” Jim whispered, as he came nearer. 
“ We always keep it burning in the night” 

“Try it once and see how much better you can 
sleep.” 

“Those are the captain's orders, and we don’t care 
to make any change.” 

The man muttered to himself a moment, and then sat 
down once more, while Jim resumed his monotonous 
walk to and fro. 

Half an hour passed, and the condition of affairs was 
not altered. The tramps showed no disposition to re- 
tire, and from the tent could be heard the sound of heavy 
breathing, which told that the watch off duty had suc- 
cumbed to the drowsy god. 

Jim was beginning to feel decidedly sleepy. The fear 
of possible treachery had already been partially banished 
from his mind, and it was only by the greatest exercise 
of will power that the weary, aimless march could be 
continued. 


INLAND WATEHIVAYS. 


243 

Then came the time when the sentinel should be re- 
lieved, and he approached the tent for the purpose of 
awakening Harry. 

‘‘What’s up now? Goin’ to turn in?" one of the 
tramps asked in a whisper. 

“Yes, when the next fellow takes his turn at the 
work." 

“ Now see here, why not let us do our share ? " and 
as the man spoke he rose, standing directly in front of 
Jim. “ We don’t want to be treated like visitors, and 
besides, me an' my mate ain’t anxious to go to sleep 
yet awhile." 

Before any reply could be made to this apparently 
kind proposition the man seized the boy suddenly, clasp- 
ing one hand over his mouth to prevent any outcry, 
and the struggling prisoner realized that the capture of 
all hands would be easily effected unless in some way 
he could give an alarm. 


244 


lNLAi\D WATEkWAVS. 


CHAPTER XXIX 

PERPLEXITY. 

Realizing that everything depended upon awakening 
his companions before the tramps could overpower 
them, Jim struggled desperately to free himself suffi- 
ciently to permit of at least one cry. 

The man had evidently expected it would be an easy 
matter to make the boy a prisoner, especially after tak- 
ing him at such a disadvantage ; but in this he made a 
great mistake. Jim was quite as strong as the tramp, 
and during the next sixty seconds so far gained the 
mastery that his captor was forced to call for help. 

“ Come here quick, Jake, or the jig will be up,” the 
man whispered hoarsely, and his companion sprang 
forward, halting an instant for the opportunity to seize 
Jim from behind, since the combatants were rolling tr 
and fro so rapidly as to render them almost indistin 
guishable. 

Thus far Jim had been unable to release his mouth, 
although the two were now on very nearly equal terms, 
and he waited his chance to deliver an effective blow 
when the second adversary should be within striking 
distance. 

The tramp, eager to render the desired assistance, 


INLAND WATEIiWAYS. 


245 

incautiously bent over the boy s back without paying 
any attention to his heels. 

This was exactly what Jim wanted, and, gathering 
all his strength for the effort, he planted both feet 
directly on the fellow s stomach. 

With a cry of pain the man staggered backward, 
coming in contact with a guy rope, and, being unable 
to recover his balance, plunged headlong into the tent 

“I guess that settles the row,” Jim thought, now 
giving his undivided attention to the assailant beneath 
him. 

A fortunate twist of the head brought the fleshy por- 
tion of the fellow's hand between the boy's teeth, and 
the tide of battle had turned. 

Owing to his fears regarding Phil and Nat, and the 
suspicions concerning the visitors, Harry, on awaken* 
ing, instinctively knew what had happened. When he 
arose to his feet the butt of one of the guns was in his 
hand, and as the tramp gathered himself up after fall- 
ing over the bedding, he brought the weapon down 
upon his skull. 

** Get out, Dick, there’s trouble here I ” he shouted, 
as the enemy dropped like one dead, and in another 
instant he stood by Jim’s side. 

Don't strike I ” the visitor cried in alarm. “ I give 
in beat, an’ it's all a mistake.” 

‘*Yes; but the mistake comes by your thinking if 
would be an easy matter to get the best of three boys,’ 
Jim replied pantingly, as the man released his hold. 
** I ain't sure but the best plan's to give him one good 
clip, and then if he wants to talk nobody’ll interfere.” 

The fellow evidently believed Harry w^as about to 


246 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


follow this suggestion, and he begged for mercy until 
Jim said : 

* ‘ It don't pay to spend much time on such a cur. 
March him down to the boat, and I’ll see he stays there 
while you get the other one on his feet.” 

“ I'll go now if you’ll give me a chance to get up,” 
and when Harry lowered his weapon the man went 
toward the water’s edge at full speed. 

“ Hold on 1 ” Harry shouted. ‘ ‘ Don’t you dare leave 
without your partner. Come back and lug him, for I 
don't believe he feels very much like walking. ” 

After a slight show of hesitation this command was 
obeyed, and the boys stood idly by, but on the alert 
for any treachery, as the insensible tramp was roughly 
dragged by the heels to the boat, into which he was 
bundled without ceremony. 

“ Our guns have been taken apart because they were 
wet, otherwise you wouldn't have got off so easily,” 
Harry said as the visitors departed. “ They will be in 
working order ten minutes from now, and at the first 
sight of your faces we’ll shoot without asking questions, 
so be careful about coming back.” 

One of the assailants could not answer, and the other 
remained silent, for if this party of boys could protect 
themselves so well unarmed, as the wound on his head 
gave evidence, they were hardly to be trifled with, and 
he did not even indulge in threats. 

** Come up to the camp ; there isn't much chance 
they’ll return to-night, Harry said when the boat was 
lost to view in the gloom. “Tell us how the row hap- 
pened, Jim.” 

The particulars of the attack were quickly related, and 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


247 

as the narrator ceased, Harry said, taking up the 
guns : 

“ We can’t do better than put these together imme- 
diately. It isn’t likely any of us care to sleep yet a 
while.” 

“Do you suppose those fellows did anything to Phil 
or Nat ? ” Dick asked as they set about the task. 

“It doesn’t seem possible,” Harry replied gravely, 
for this same thought had been in his mind from the 
moment the boat, with its ruffianly occupants, left the 
shore. 

“ But they certainly met the boys.” 

“ That might be true, and yet not prove any mischief 
done. Perhaps the message was sent as they delivered 
it, and on arriving the sight of so much stuff tempted 
them to steal it. ” 

This appeared to be a very reasonable explanation ; 
but still neither of the party felt satisfied. Their anx- 
iety concerning the absent ones increased each mo- 
ment, and when the weapons were in working order, 
Harry said : 

“ If the cartridges have not been spoiled you two 
fellows can hold your own here, and I will go up the 
canal in the morning.” 

“It won’t take long to settle the question of ammuni- 
tion,” Jim said, and he discharged his gun in the air. 
“That one was all right, and it’s pretty good proof the 
remainder are in the same condition.” 

“Then there is nothing to prevent my leaving at day- 
break. It would require a big party to get the best of 
you with two loaded fowling pieces as a means of de- 
fense. ” 


248 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“We might do more toward making sure of holdin’ 
on to the traps,” Dick said. “ It won’t be much work 
to move this tent back among the trees where it couldn’t 
be seen from the other bank, an’ what’s been taken from 
the yacht should also be stowed away.” 

“That’s a good idea,” Harry exclaimed as he leaped 
to his feet “ Suppose we lug a lot of the things now ? 
I’d as soon do that as sit here and worry about Phil and 
Nat” 

The other two were perfectly willing to perform any 
work he might suggest, and the task was begun with- 
out delay. It was not so dark in the thicket, and the 
laborers moved about with very little difficulty. So 
eager were they to hide the evidences of their presence 
there that when the first light of day appeared nothing 
save the tent remained on the shore. 

“ It paid to lose our sleep,” Harry said in a tone of 
satisfaction as he surveyed the scene. “Now we’ll put 
the camp behind that thick clump of bushes ; then every- 
thing will be completely out of sight. Take hold, Jim ; 
let’s do it while Dick gets breakfast The next boat 
which comes down the canal can report we have 
left” 

It was only necessary to raise the canvas, since Jim 
and Dick would have plenty of leisure to make it secure 
after they were alone, and by the time the morning 
meal had been prepared all signs of an encampment 
had been obliterated. 

The flag staff, and even the smoke stack had been 
taken from the sunken steamer ; therefore, she also was 
hidden under the water. 

Harry ate hurriedly in order to set out at the earliest 


INLAND WATEKWAYS. 


249 

possible moment, and while doing so gave the final di- 
rections to his companions. 

“Don’t show yourselves to any one ; but stay in the 
bushes where you can see every craft that passes. 
We’re all sleepy; but you fellows will have the best of 
me, for by standing watch and watch both can be 
rested by night ” 

“ We’ll get things into shape before resting much, I 
guess,” Jim replied. “The place is to be straightened 
up, things piled together better and covered with under- 
brush, while the boughs cut for beds must be brought 
over here in case Phil or Nat are in a condition to need 
nursing. With all that I don’t fancy we shall sleep a 
great deal. ” 

“Well, keep out of sight whatever you do, and have 
the guns where they can be got at quickly. I shall 
come back as soon as the boys are found ; but not 
sooner.” 

“Hadn’t you better take some grub?” Dick asked. 

“No, I’ve a little money, and it isn’t probable I’ll 
find any difficulty in buying what I need.” 

The meal was ended. Harry arose, nodded a silent 
good-bye to his companions, and struck off into the 
woods at a course parallel to the canal, walking rapidly 
as if afraid to trust himself in any parting conversa- 
tion. 

“Now we’re alone,” said Jim, when Harry was lost 
to view among the foliage, “an’ after what those fel- 
lows have done to help us, we must obey orders mighty 
sharp. ” 

“ Do you believe Phil and Nat are above the lock ? ” 

“ No, I don’t.” 


250 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“Then where are they ? ” 

“ That’s what I can't even guess at I'm afraid some^ 
thing serious has happened, an’ it may be a good while 
before we see either of them again.” 

“It looks pretty blue,” Dick said, with a long-drawn 
sigh, and then he turned his attention to removing the 
bed of boughs. 

When this task had been completed, and the tent re* 
stored to its former appearance, so far as the interior 
was concerned, Jim proposed that one stand watch 
while the other packed the goods into such shape that 
they could readily be covered in case of a storm. 

“It's about time some kind of a craft went by, an' I 
don’t think it is safe to let anything go on in the canal 
without our knowledge.” 

“ All right; you're the boss when we two are alone, 
so give the orders. ” 

“If that's the way you are goin’ to put it, crawl into 
the bushes nearest the water, while I fix things here. ” 

Dick did as directed, and during the hour which fol- 
lowed he saw three boats pass ; but no one aboard 
appeared to think anything on the opposite bank de- 
manded attention. 

At the end of that time a skiff came in sight from 
some point below, rowed by one man, while two others 
sat near the bow regardless of the proper trim. 

The voyagers seemed to be hunting for something 
along the shore, and this was sufficient to arouse Dick’s 
suspicions as to their honesty of purpose. 

Creeping softly back to the tent he told Jim of what 
he had seen, and the boys approached as near the edge 
of the bank as was consistent with their desire to re* 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


251 

main hidden, lying in the bushes where it would be 
possible to see all that would take place. 

Tm certain the other fellow came from this vicinity,” 
the listeners could hear one of the men say; ‘*butif 
that is true the camp should be in view.” 

‘‘It isn't likely they'd stay after knowing everything 
has been discovered, ” the second man replied. “We 
ought at least go as far as the lock, for they can't get 
past those who are below, and we may cut them off 
there. The game is so nearly in our hands now that 
it's a pity to spoil it by impatience.” 

“ I don't like to spend two or three days hunting for 
boys, especially when I know they are probably within 
a mile of this place.” 

“Better take a week than run any chance of losing 
the little rascals ; besides, until the steamer is reported 
from one settlement or the other, we shan't make a mis- 
take.” 

“Perhaps you are right,” the first speaker replied; 
and then to the man at the oars he said : “ Keep straight 
on. If a boat overhauls us we’ll take a tow. ” 

“ Much chance we’ve got of being caught by a pair 
of mules,” the rower replied sulkily as he turned the 
bow of the craft from the bank. “ I reckon the whole 
boilin' lot of 'em have doubled back, an' are in the Hud- 
son by this time. ” 

“Never mind what you ‘reckon'. This isn't your 
line of business, and the sooner you give over having 
an opinion the better we shall get along. ” 

’Tlie man was reduced to silence, and the skiff con- 
tinued up the canal until the watchers on the bank 
could no longer distinguish any words which might be 
spoken. 


252 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


‘‘They are hunting for us/* Dick said as he turned 
towards his companion. 

*‘It appears so — that’s a fact ; and now the question 
is, who are they? Did you ever see them at the 
pond ? ” 

“Nobody came there except the three you know. 
These men don’t look like counterfeiters. Do you 
s’pose they can be officers ? ” 

‘ ‘ Of course not ; else why would they lay 'round 
here when Smalls gang have gone ahead ? ” 

“ Perhaps they don’t know that, though.” 

“Well, there’ll be a good chance to find out if they 
keep on rowing long enough.” 

“ They might be friends of the fellows who came 
last night, an’ think there’s something to steal,” sug- 
gested Dick ; and although Jim did not believe such to 
be the case, he was willing his companion should re- 
main of that opinion. As a matter of fact. Master 
Powell had begun to have a dim idea of what this visit 
meant ; but he did not intend to frighten Dick with it, 
and assuming a careless air he said : 

“It’s none of our business, any way. I’ll tackle the 
work at the tent again, and you stay here a while 
longer.” 

Then he went back into the thicket with plenty of 
food for thought, chief among which was a vague sus- 
picion that those who had been so kind to him might 
not be the rightful owners of the Restless, and that 
these men were searching for her. 


tNLAND WATERWAYS. 


253 


CHAPTER XXX. 

WAITING. 

Af the Widow Townsend’s, after Phil left to go down 
me canal to the camp, matters were far from cheerful. 
Both the lady and her daughter were fearful lest the 
tramps should return, yet neither dared venture out in 
search of aid. 

Had they been entirely alone the situation might 
have appeared different ; but now to leave the house 
it would be necessary to abandon the wounded boy, 
an idea which was not for a moment entertained. 

“ If he gets better before dark we will cross the canal 
and remain all night at Deacon Blake’s,” Mrs. Town- 
send said to Nellie, as the latter returned after Phil had 
started on his journey; but even as she spoke both 
knew Nat could not be safely removed that afternoon. 

When the cow came home the house was securely 
closed, the invalid remaining inside, of course ; then 
Nellie watched while her mother milked and cared for 
the animal, after which the two ran back as if an army 
was in pursuit. 

Fear did not prevent them from preparing a most ap- 
petizing supper for Nat, and when the meal had been 
eaten he seemed to be greatly improved. 


254 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


** It isn't likely Phil will be back before noon,” he 
said, after being told where his companion had gone, 
“and then he will go to the lock, I suppose; so there is 
nothing for it but to stay here nearly twenty-four hours, 
unless you grow so tired of me that humanity demands 
I go away.” 

“ We'll be glad to have you all summer providing 
you hurry and get well,” Nellie replied, laughingly. 
“If you had lived in this lonely place as long as we 
have it would be possible to realize how welcome an 
agreeable stranger is. ” 

“But what about invalids?” 

“We don't allow people to be sick a great while, 
and after the supper you have eaten I'm sure we can't 
call you much of an invalid. How does your head 
feel?” 

“It aches badly, but nothing compared to the pain I 
felt an hour ago. If Phil was here now I'd try to go 
back with him.” 

“ I wouldn't consent to anything of the kind,” Mrs. 
Townsend said. “ There is no reason why you should 
leave until the yacht has been raised, and if the tramps 
do not burn the house over our heads to-night I shall 
insist on your remaining as long as possible.” 

“ Of course I must do my share of the work, other- 
wise the invitation might be accepted as soon as given ; 
but under the circumstances I will be obliged to go 
when Phil comes for me.” 

“We can talk about it in the morning,” Nellie replied. 
“ Just now the important question is what are we to do 
in case the tramps pay us another visit.” 

“They won't do that." And Nat spoke confidently. 


INLAND IVATERWAYS. 


255 

'*It wouldn’t be a bad idea, however, to stand watch 
until morning, and I’ll take my turn.” 

Nellie was going to protest that he must remain per- 
fectly quiet, but her mother checked her by saying ; 

“ I shall be awake the first portion of the night, and 
when I am tired he can take my place.” 

With this understanding, and after the fastening oi 
every window and door in the building had been 
carefully examined, Nat was shown to a neat little bed- 
room on the floor above where Mrs. Towsend left him 
with a motherly kiss and an injunction to go to sleep 
as soon as possible. 

Without really intending to do so, Nat obeyed in a 
very thorough manner, and the sun had been stream- 
ing in at his window fully an hour before he opened 
his eyes. 

‘‘This is a fine way to help stand watch,” he said to 
himself while making a hurried toilet “They’ll think 
I’m a pig to sleep so long. ” 

“I didn’t intend to awaken you,” Mrs. Townsend 
said when he finally descended, and would have apolo- 
gized for what he considered neglect of duty. “ I re- 
mained downstairs until nearly two o’clock and then 
retired. The tramps were evidently frightened away, 
and we need not have worried. How are you feel- 
ing?’^ 

“As well as ever except that my head is a trifle sore. 
Is there anything I can do ? ” 

“Nellie and I are so accustomed to helping our- 
selves that we do not need assistance, and, besides, 
the chores are all done. After breakfast you and she 
had better go out for a walk. Waiting for Phil will 


INLAND WATEKWAYS, 


256 

not seem as tedious with something to occupy youf 
attention.” 

For an invalid Nat ate a very hearty meal, and the 
morning was well advanced when he and Nellie finally 
•started toward the canal. 

Had he awakened half an hour earlier, or been a trifle 
more eager to leave the house, the two must have 
•been on the bank of the waterway when Harry passed. 
As it was, they reached the gate hardly more than ten 
minutes from the time he went by without a thought 
there might be a dwelling hidden among the trees, and 
thus by the merest chance the friends avoided meeting 
at a moment when it was of the highest importance 
each should know of the other's movements. 

During the next two hours Nellie and Nat sat near 
the water’s edge expecting to see Phil coming in the 
boat, and then as Nat’s head began to ache he proposed 
returning. 

“ It isn’t absolutely necessary to stay here,” he said ; 
“ and if I’m going back to camp to-night it stands me 
in hand to make some preparation in the way of rest- 
ing. I'd find it difficult to walk a mile just now.” 

“If that is the case it will be better to stay here a few 
days longer, for you can’t be of much service where 
hard work is to be done.” 

“ I must be with them, nevertheless,” Nat said almost 
fretfully, and then the two retraced their steps to the 
house, Mrs. Townsend saying, as she met them at the 
door : 

“I can see by your face that you have been out too 
long. Lie down awhile, and when Phil comes you 
will be in condition for the journey,” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


»57 

Nat followed this suggestion all the more readily be- 
cause he realized his own weakness, and on awakening 
again the shadows of night v/ere already beginning to 
lengthen. 

** Is Phil here?" he asked as he entered the sitting- 
room where Nellie and her mother were sewing. 

“We have seen no one since you went upstairs,” the 
widow replied, and from the manner in which she spoke 
Na" fancied Phil’s delay in returning had been the sub- 
ject of conversation immediately prior to his appearance. 

“Why does he stay away so long?” he asked half to 
himself, and Nellie replied : 

“ Perhaps they have found some means of raising 
the yacht, and he is waiting to come in her.” 

“That can’t be possible. Even if the Restless was 
afloat this minute, it would be two or three days at the 
very least before she was fit to use. ” 

“There is no reason why you should be worried,” 
Mrs. Townsend said quickly. “He knows you are safe, 
and probably thinks it just as well to consult his own 
convenience.” 

“But he doesn’t know whether I’m able to be about, 
and must know, too, that if I was seriously ill you could 
not cross the canal, because he has your boat” 

The widow had made the same remark to Nellie 
hardly ten minutes previous, and now she was silent, 
for this view of the case caused Phil’s absence to be 
unexplainable. 

“Either he or some of the others will surely be here 
by morning,” she finally said, “ therefore try and be 
content until then.” 

“But I can’t I’m strong enough to walk to the 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


258 

eampj and I shall start at once,” Nat replied in a very 
decided tone. ** By leaving immediately it will be pos- 
sible to reach there before dark. ” 

“ It is nearly six o’clock, and you were three or four 
hours coming up. To go now would be to lose your- 
self in the woods. ” 

Nat was quite positive he should set out ; but after 
some little discussion he realized that Mrs. Townsend 
was correct, and he said with a sigh : 

*‘0{ course I must stay until morning ; but there’s no 
doubt something serious has happened at the camp.” 

‘"I will awaken you at daylight By starting early 
you’ll arrive about noon. That admits of very leisurely 
traveling, in which case there can be no real danger 
even if your Viead troubles you again.” 

This was clearly the best that could be done under 
the circumstances, and Nat tried hard to appear patient 

During the evening Nellie made every effort to enter- 
tain him ; but all in vain. He could not rid his mind 
of the idea the boys were in trouble, and when the little 
party retired it really seemed a relief to separate. 

It was a long while before Nat s eyes closed in slum- 
ber, and at least a dozen times did he get out of bed to 
see if the light of coming day could be seen in the east- 
ern sky. 

When Mrs. Townsend knocked to awaken him he 
was already dressed, and, breakfast over, nothing pre- 
vented his departure. 

Nellie and I will go a short distance down the canal 
with you,” the widow said, as the three walked through 
the field, and she shall remain on the bank during 
the forenoon in order to let Phil know you have gone 


INLAND iVA TER WAYS, 


259 

on. By that means he will be saved both time and 
labor." 

‘‘Tm afraid he won't come," Nat replied, gloomily. 

Nellie and her mother tried to drive these forebodings 
fron his mind ; but he was by no means cheerful when 
the moment for parting arrived. 

“ If anything has happened don’t hesitate to return 
and stay with us until your parents can be communi- 
cated with," Mrs. Townsend said after the adieus were 
'poken, “ and under any circumstances we shall expect 
to see you again soon. " 

“In that you shan’t be disappointed, for both Phil 
and I will want to thank you once more for the kindness 
shown us." 

Then he pushed on through the underbrush which at 
this point prevented him from following the bank of the 
canal, and the lonely tramp had really begun. 

For two hours he walked rapidly, despite the many 
obstacles before him. Often the pain in his head threat- 
ened to put an end to the journey ; but thoughts of 
what might have happened served to lend fictitious 
strength, and when it seemed as if the day must be 
well spent he arrived within view of the first encamp- 
ment. 

The absence of the tent caused him to halt in dismay ; 
but an instant later Jim appeared from among the trees, 
waving his hand and making the most violent demon- 
strations of silent joy. 

“Where’s Phil?" Nat asked as he drew nearer. 

“ Don’t you know ? " and now it was Jim’s turn to 
look frightened. 

“ Of course I don’t. What time did he get back ?’’ 


26 o 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“ Why, I haven't seen him since he left with you." 

“Wasn't he here night before last ? " 

Jim shook his head, and Dick, who had come up by 
this time, said : 

“ Harry went to hunt for both of you, and he hasn’t 
got back yet either. " 

Nat was bewildered. It seemed positive his com- 
panions were playing upon his fears, and he asked im- 
patiently : 

“Are they both missing? Tell me all that has 
happened. ” 

The story was not a long one, and when he in turn 
related the adventures at Mrs. Townsend’s all three 
were completely mystified. For fully five minutes they 
stood gazing at each other in silence, and then, as 
sounds in the distance proclaimed the coming of a boat, 
Jim said : 

“Harry's last orders were that we keep out of sight, 
and I begin to think it’s a wise precaution. Le^’s go 
to the tent" 

Nat followed like one in a dream ; fatigue was for- 
gotten in fear, and conjecture seemed worse than use- 
less. 

“Do you know anybody at home who might have 
reasons for chasin' you?" Jim asked, his suspicions 
that there was some flaw in the title of the Restless 
returning with redoubled force. 

‘ ‘ Of course not Why should we be chased ? " 

“ I don't know, but thought you could think of some- 
thing to explairj why the other fellows stay away." 

“ It is impossible even to guess. Unless an accident 
has happened, Phil and Harry should both be here." 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


261 


“Harry may have gone a long distance beyond the 
lock, believing those tramps told the truth,'' Dick sug- 
gested 

“That is possible,” Jim replied gravely; and then, 
with the pretense that it was necessary to carry out 
Harry's orders regarding the watch to be kept upon the 
canal, went to the thicket on the bank to think the mat- 
ter over alone. 


263 


INLAND IVATDKyVAYS. 


CHAPTER XXXL 

SEARCHING. 

When Harry left the camp to go in search of Phil and 
Nat, he felt disposed to believe that at least a portion of 
what the tramps told was true. It seemed positive the 
men had met the boys, otherwise the former could not 
have carried on the conversation they had. 

“ It’s just possible the scoundrels came across them 
at the lock,” he said to himself as he walked rapidly on, 
at times literally forcing himself through the foliage. 
** It can’t be that either has got in any trouble, and 
very likely I shall meet both coming down in a boat.” 

Thus trying to convince himself there was no real 
cause for alarm he continued the journey, keeping close 
by the bank of the canal in order that nothing in the 
shape of a craft should pass without his knowledge, 
until he arrived at the gate which led to Mrs. Town- 
send’s house. 

Here he halted a moment to look at a boat being 
slowly drawn down toward Albany, and never dream- 
ing that one of those whom he was so anxious to find 
was but a short distance away. 

For him, however, neither the gate, nor the path, nor 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


263 

the possible house had any interest. He believed his 
friends were not to be found this side the lock at least, 
and the one desire was to reach there as soon as he 
could. 

During the remainder of the journey he saw several 
buildings, for, thanks to the bridge, the towpath was 
now on the same side of the stream as the encamp- 
ment ; but no thought came in his mind to inquire 
abo A his friends. Phil would undoubtedly have asked 
the lock keeper where a boat could be found, and in 
all probability received the desired information from 
that official if the boys had passed through the settle- 
ment 

Upon arriving at the village he went directly to where 
the huge crafts were being raised and lowered as their 
destination might lie in the north or south, and when 
there was a momentary lull in the labor, asked the man 
in charge : 

*‘Didyousee two boys who wanted to hire a flat 
boat for the purpose of raising a yacht?” 

'*What yacht? There’s none around that I know 
of.” 

“A naphtha launch, sunk just below here, and I am 
one of the owners. My friends started out to find a 
boat, and haven’t returned yet ” 

“ No ; I’ve not seen any strange youngsters. There’s 
enough now to make a man’s life unhappy, an’ I’m 
glad the ones you speak of didn’t turn up if they’re any- 
thing like what w'e’ve got in this town.” 

** Those whom I am seeking are nearly men, and 
they must be somewhere in the vicinity.” 

**That might be, my friend ; but I don’t know any- 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


264 

thing about 'em. Ask Fernald — he runs that store over 
there. I’ll warrant nothin’ strikes this place that he 
ain’t posted on. Trade’s kinder dull jest now so he’s 
got plenty of time to keep his eyes open for strangers.” 

Harry was beginning to grow seriously alarmed, and 
acted upon the suggestion immediately. 

Mr. Fernald insisted on knowing why the boys were 
to have visited the village, what they intended to do 
while there, and, in fact, all the particulars, before he 
would make any answer, and then he said, regret- 
fully : 

“ Wa'al, I ain’t seen hide nor hair of ’em. They 
mightercome late in the night when I wasn’t ’round.” 

“That isn’t likely,” Harry replied, his heart growing 
very heavy. “ They couldn’t hope to hire a boat after 
dark, and I’m sure neither would have gone through 
without stopping, because we needed provisions.” 

“Then it’s safe to say they didn’t come this way.” 

With this very positive statement the worthy Mr. 
Fernald brought the conversation to a close in order 
that he might wait upon a boatman who had just come 
in, and Harry remained at the door staring out into 
vacancy as if completely bewildered. 

It was possible, but not probable, that the boys had 
passed beyond the village without being seen, and 
were at the point spoken of by the tramps. 

“ It won’t do any harm to go there at all events,” 
he said to himself, after standing near the door until 
the attention of the loungers in the immediate vicinity 
had been attracted. “ They couldn’t have got lost be- 
tween here and the canal, therefore they must be some- 
where on the towpath.” 


INLAND WATEJiWAyS, 


265 

There was so much which seemed mysterious about 
this disappearance of his companions in a country 
where law and order prevailed, that, almost without 
being aware of the fact, Harry tried to leave the settle- 
ment unperceived. He walked aimlessly around a few 
moments, and then, when quite positive no one was 
watching, started at a rapid pace up the canal. 

“ People would laugh at me if I should tell that two 
boys old enough to take care of themselves are lost,” 
he thought, ‘^and the least said about it the better.” 

He was wholly ignorant of the fact that before the 
village had been left a quarter of a mile in the distance, 
a gentleman, evidently accustomed to exercising au- 
thority, approached the lock keeper with the question ; 

“Didn’t that boy who was here a few moments ago 
ask you about some men ? ” 

“No; he claimed to be huntin’ a couple of his 
chums. ” 

“ What did you tell him ? ” 

“That I didn’t know anything of the boys. There’s 
enough work here to keep one man busy without 
lookin’ after strangers,” the man added impatiently, as 
if not caring to prolong the conversation, and the new- 
comer crossed to Mr. Femald's store where he made 
the same inquiries. 

Meanwhile Harry was walking rapidly up the tow- 
path, keeping a close watch on either bank, hoping 
for some sign of those whom he sought 

Before two miles had been traversed it became ap- 
parent that he was on a wild-goose chase. There were 
no longer any houses in sight, and it seemed positive 
Phil would not have gone so far without first learning 


266 


INLAND WATERIVAYS, 


at the lock whether a boat could be procured there 
**Thi3 is a clear waste of time,” he said finally, com- 
ing to a full stop. “ I’ll go back and send a letter from 
the village, for it's time someone helped us out of what 
looks like a pretty bad scrape. ” 

In great mental distress he began to retrace his steps ; 
but before arriving within view of the settlement he 
was halted by the same man who had visited Mr. 
Fern aid. 

“Well,” the stranger said in a friendly tone, “did 
you find your friends ? " 

“ No ; did you see anything of them ? ” 

“Perhaps so, if you are one of the party which was 
at Schenectady in a steam yacht ” 

“I am,” Harry replied eagerly. “Where are the 
other fellows ? ” 

“I'll give the particulars when you tell me where 
the men are. I've some important business with 
them, and want all three at once.” 

“That's just what I can't do ; when the yacht sank 
they went on in the sloop, and must be a long distance 
up the canal by this time.” 

“Both of you have the story down fine,” the man 
said, ironically; “ but it won't wash. You've got the 
chance to help yourself by telling the truth ; but it's 
none of my affairs if a lie is stuck to. The other fellow 
was just as stubborn, and I reckon he's sorry for it” 

“ Do you mean Phil ? ” 

‘ Philip Gilman, or at least that's the name he gave 
at the jail.” 

“ Jail ! ” Harry repeated in astonishment 
“ I took him to the county prison, where he will 


INLAND WA TER WA YS, 267 

•newer to the charge of passing counterfeit money, 
with every prospect of being convicted.” 

''But we ran away even before knowing they were 
counterfeiters. We surely can’t be held responsible for 
what these men did,” Harry replied, so bewildered as 
to hardly know what he was saying. 

“If you prove that it may be all right,” and now it 
seemed as if the detective was beginning to think he 
hrd been a trifle too hasty in jumping at conclusions. 
The surprise which the first prisoner exhibited might 
possibly have been a sham ; but it was not reasonable 
to suppose Harry was equally as good an actor. 

“ My orders are to take the whole party to jail, and 
that’s what I shall do before long. If you boys are 
innocent, tell me where the men are, and the case can 
be settled quickly.” 

“I’ll send a letter to my father, and when he arrives 
we shall know what to do.” 

“You are my prisoner, and I’ll allow nothing of the 
kind. The district attorney may be willing ; but I 
don’t take any risks.” 

“Do you mean that I can't send word home?” 
Harry asked, growing more and more alarmed. 

“That’s exactly the size of it I won’t even take 
you back through the village, for the men are prob- 
ably hiding somewhere around, and would know 
what was being done.” 

Harry stood silent a moment trying to decide upon 
the proper course of action. He realized how impor- 
tant it was his parents should know of the trouble he 
was in, and thus arrived at the same conclusion Phil 
had. 


268 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


It appeared from what the man said that but one had 
been arrested, therefore Nat must be somewhere in the 
vicinity, and he would send home for assistance on 
finding himself deserted. Clearly it was wisest to 
answer no questions. 

“ Well ? ” the man said peremptorily. “ Where is the 
remainder of the crowd ? ” 

“I shall say nothing to you. If the authorities 
promise to inform my father. I’ll tell what I know.” 

After that, it isn’t any use to think you boys are 
innocent. Both are too smart for fellows who were 
never nabbed before.” 

“I can’t see how that proves anything. We cer- 
tainly would be foolish to do exactly as you demand 
without some assurance that so simple a thing as send- 
ing a letter may be allowed. ” 

“Will you come up to the road peaceably, or must 
I use force ? ” 

“I’m not such an idiot as to fight under these cir- 
cumstances. Which way are you going ? ” 

“Down back of the village where a man is waiting 
to carry you to Schenectady.” 

“ I’ll do whatever you say. If I am to go to jail the 
sooner we arrive there the quicker I’ll meet some one 
who can exercise common sense in a case like this.” 

“ Better keep a civil tongue in your head ; it’s in my 
power to help you considerably, or make matters 
mighty black for both. ” 

“It’s your duty to tell the exact truth, and that I’m 
not afraid to have spoken,” Harry replied with no slight 
show of dignity. “I admit that we were with the 
counterfeiters ; but it’s easy to prove we did nothing 
wrong knowingly.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 269 

“We’ll see about that,” the officer said angrily, as, 
seizing the prisoner by the arm, he forced him along a 
pace in advance. 

“If you are in a hurry, take hold of my arm prop- 
erly, and I’ll walk as fast as you do. Even if I am 
guilty you’ve got no right to hurt me, and when my 
father comes, as he surely will immediately after being 
summoned by the authorities, he may want to know 
why rough treatment was necessary.” 

The quiet way in which the boy spoke, and the fact that 
what little he had said coincided with Phil’s statements, 
caused the officer to be a trifle uncertain as to the cor- 
rectness of his theory, and from that moment he con- 
ducted himself in a more temperate manner. 

The two walked nearly back to the settlement, and 
when within sight of the lock turned sharply to the 
left, up a road which evidently led to a railway track. In 
twenty minutes they were where the same man who 
had taken charge of Phil was sitting half asleep in a 
carriage drawn up near a small grove of fir trees. 

“Hello?” he cried as the officer hailed him. 
“Caught another, eh? But why don’t you go for 
bigger game ? While you are layin’ for boys, men 
may be showin’ their heels.” 

“Hold you tongue and attend to business. I want 
you to get into town and back as soon as possible. 
Drive to the nearest station and take the cars.” 

“ Have you seen anything of the men ? ” 

“He hasn’t, and isn’t likely to at this rate. They 
went up the canal in a sloop, and while he covers him- 
self with glory by capturing a party of boys who are 
here on a pleasure excursion, the criminals have good 
opportunity to escape, ” Harry said, boldly. 


270 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


“See here, Baker,” the man said as he turned the 
carriage that the prisoner might get in, “I wouldn't 
wonder if there’s some truth in what these fellows telL 
Why don't you jump a long distance ahead, and find 
out if it's so ? ” 

“You attend to your business, and I'll take care of 
mine,” was the angry reply. 

“All right, you're the boss ; but it pays sometimes to 
take advice from even a fool. ” 

Then, Harry having entered the carriage, he drove up 
the road, while the other officer returned to the lock, ar 
riving at Femald's store in time to hear a rough-looking 
man accused of passing counterfeit money. 

“ What's the matter ? ” he asked, and the shopkeeper 
replied : 

“It's more of them pesky dollars. It seems like as 
if every second one is bad. ” 

“ I got it from four boys who hired me to help 'em 
on a little steamboat,” the stranger said. “ They gave 
me five, an' this is the first time I had reason to pass 
any.” 

“ Where were they ? ” the officer asked excitedly. 

“ About three miles below here.” 

“ How long ago did you see them ? ” 

“Three days, or so.” 

“Then there isn’t much chance but that they’ll come 
this way, unless the arrest of two has frightened them,” 
the officer said half to himself, and the stranger asked : 

“ Are you a detective ? ” 

“Yes.»' 

“Then take this stuff, for I don't want to get into a 
scrape by keeping it I shall be around town all day. 



we’ll be back before dark. 


« 


















t .< f A . ;jL T ■■ T'-:* 

&•"-■ - A .'.1BS5 .h ■isai! 


f^. ‘ 


jW-, ’I 




;?■ 




; 






\ ^ 




j, t 


r.o!^ ■|SS^''''.v>*, * 


w J .-5 




i: J 


X; 


' >'^' 


— - ■ » 


•.‘iJ 




. *■ 










»■ 






t >.*^ ^ j;. 

I ^ • • ; » ‘ -‘ sT- . 

• ^ i i. ■*'/* 




’A 










r:5,vJ 


* 2 V 




5 ? 


£?v<- 






k -v; 


-A.>' 






'VZt. 


>• N 


i : 


* j u: 


:w»^ 




VI' 


Ec 


.O 






r V 




r>Mi 






±^- 




. ’i 




1 /^ 


« « 












•1 ^ 


.#r 






‘J 'I.*J 


# -'•^3 


a aF 

1 ^ 




% 


•ir •* 


;5 it* 






>a< i 


■O' 


.m 


*i..''|.'i 






*v^K?' - 


<: 


BL « ' 

r: 2 rf^- 




■*x -f' 








f r 








r v- 




>c 


•L'-’V? 


if -c; 


Car > V , » ^ -•_ Jt'I '“# ■■ * * i -•■'-! C'* '» 

r 'v 7 ' 

V-:; *'. 


.yiM 










p •.' 




i* >!% 







.te -‘*i 


.i^^^ 


J r * ■* r ■, fr^ 








Trr.v 


f^L 




ir- 


>,i ‘ 




* 


t ^ 




-fi i . wU 




% V' 




INLAND WATERIVAYS. 


271 


an' if I can do anything to help you, let me know.” 

The man walked quickly out of the shop, lounged a 
few moments, and then crossed the canal, muttering 
to himself as he reached the opposite side : 

“ If this don't convince Small it ain’t safe to hide any- 
where near here, Dave an' I will go by ourselves, for 
the place is too hot, an' it's time to leave the sloop.” 


27? 


INLAND IVATERPyAYS. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

IN CAMP. 

Meanwhile the occupants of the camp were in the 
most painful state of perplexity. Neither could make 
even a satisfactory guess as to why Phil and Harry 
failed to return, and the mystery which surrounded 
their absence was more terrible than would have been 
the knowledge of positive danger. 

After talking a long while with Nat, Jim was forced 
to believe there could be no dispute regarding the 
ownership of the Restless, and conjecture seemed worse 
than useless. 

Strange as it may appear, although Small and his 
friends were counterfeiters, and some of the base money 
must have been passed in the vicinity, the boys never 
fancied the true state of affairs. Innocent as all were 
known to be, the possibility of arrest for the misdeeds 
of others was not for a moment considered. 

During the first twenty-four hours of his return Nat 
kept strict watch upon the canal, while Jim and Dick 
did the necessary work around the camp. But that 
time having passed, and still no signs of his compan- 
ions, the poor fellow could not restrain himself longer. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


273 

“Something should be done at once," he said, when 
they were eating dinner. “It's certain the boys are 
not staying away of their own free will, and we must 
learn what the trouble is, regardless of any prospective 
loss. Even if all this stuff is stolen, it would be as 
nothing compared with the suffering which Phil and 
Harry may be enduring. " 

“ I don't see what you are goin' to do until we have 
some clew to their whereabouts," Dick returned, de- 
spondently. “They oughtj to be here now, no matter 
how big a boat was hired, an’ I’m beginning to think 
Small’s crowd has got hold of ’em. ’’ 

“That’s the only way I can explain it,’’ Jim added. 

‘ ‘ But how could such a thing be possible ? The men 
went on up the canal. " 

“ I’m not sure of it,’’ Jim replied. 

“Very well, suppose they are this side the lock, why 
would they want to hold either of the boys prisoner? ’’ 
and Nat believed this question settled the matter effect- 
ually. 

“I can’t say; but we’re pretty sure they are pre- 
vented from returning, and it's more reasonable to 
accuse Small’s party of the mischief than any one else,’’ 
Jim said quietly. “I believe a thorough search of the 
country between here and the next settlement should 
be made.’’ 

“ That seems like waste of time.” 

“ What else can we do ? ” 

“ I’ll write to father ; we’ll mail the letter at the lock, 
and in a few days everything will be settled. ’’ 

“Do you mean to camp here while waiting the 
reply ? ” 


274 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


** No. Mrs. Townsend wants us to stay at her house 
at least a week, for she proposed that all hands come 
there, and with headquarters so near the setdement it 
may be possible to hear something of the boys.’" 

“And what about the things ? ” Dick asked. 

“I won’t bother my head concerning them. WeT 
leave the whole lot, and run the chance of finding it 
again. The question of saving property musn’t prevent 
us from searching for Phil and Harry.” 

It was evident from the look on Jim’s face he did not 
approve of the plan ; but, under the circumstances, no 
very strenuous objections could be made because he 
really had nothing at stake. 

“When do you mean to leave ?” he asked, after a 
short pause. 

“ This afternoon. I feel as well as ever now, and it 
won’t take over two hours to walk to Mrs. Townsend’s. 
We will hide all we can of these traps, and I don’t think 
there’s much chance of being disturbed, for the tent is 
completely screened from view by the trees.” 

“ What do you propose to do when you get there?” 
Jim asked. 

“Send the letters, notify some of the farmers that two 
boys have mysteriously disappeared, and make inquiries 
of the boatmen.” 

“Don’t you think it’s a good deal like sponging for 
Dick and I to go ? Your father’ll pay her if any charge 
•is made ; but we have to bunk in on charity.” 

“ I’ll guarantee the bills will be paid, if it comes to 
that, so don’t worry,” and Nat began to collect the 
smaller articles preparatory to hiding them. 

See here,” Jim said after a pause, during which he 


INLAND WATERIVAYS. 


275 


seemed to be studying some important question. ‘ * What 
you've laid out to do won't require all three, and at least 
one of us’ll be in the way. " 

“But we can’t separate when there's so much trouble." 

“It's just the time, and I propose to stay here if you 
have no objection." 

“ Alone ?" Nat and Dick cried in chorus. 

“ Why not? Nobody wants to steal me, and I might 
possibly find the others. If you are going to leave the 
stuff for the first tramp who comes along to pick up, I 
shan't do much harm. " 

“I wasn't thinking of anything like that. are 

welcome to stay as long as you please ; but I can't see 
what advantage is gained by remaining." 

“Perhaps none ; but since you are prepared to lose 
it, matters won't be any the worse for my camping here. 
You and Dick can do what is required, and in case of 
an emergency, I know where to come. It costs noth- 
ing to try my plan, nor will it interfere with what you 
do." 

Nat did not fancy leaving behind one who had been 
such a good friend ; but at the same time he disliked to 
abandon the camp, and since Jim appeared reluctant 
to accept the widow's hospitality he was only too well 
pleased to put him in charge of the property. 

“ I don't like to separate now that only three out of 
five are left/' Nat said ; “neither do I wish to veto the 
proposition. Dick and I'll take a gun and half the am- 
munition ; if we are not successful in the search, or if 
father doesn't come soon, one of us will be down to see 
how you are getting along before many days pass. " 

“ Don't do that," Jim replied quickly. “ I'm not in- 


INLAND IVATEKIVAYS. 


276 

tending to stay here, except, perhaps, now and then for 
a night, and unless the tramps take possession there'll 
be nobody at home.'^ 

“ What do you intend to do? " 

‘ ‘ H unt for the boys. I haven’t yet made up my mind 
they are any considerable distance from here, and some 
one must be able to tell what has become of them.” 

*‘Ifyou make a discovery, will you let us know at 
the earliest possible moment ? ” 

“Of course, I’ll strike for Mrs. Townsend’s imme 
diately the first clew has been found. 

“Then we’ll leave at once,” Nat said, as he finished 
putting the goods into a compact pile. “There’s provi- 
sions to last a good while, so you won’t suffer from lack 
of food.” 

I’ve seen the time, and not so very long ago, when 
this lay out would have made me feel rich, so don’t 
worry about that part of it. ” 

Then Jim helped the others pack such articles as they 
intended to carry with them, and toward three o’clock 
in the afternoon Nat and Dick set out, the latter p>erfectly 
indifferent as to where he went provided there was a 
reasonably good prospect of finding food and shelter. 

“Hunt around the lock, and I’ll satisfy myself they 
are not here,” Jim said cheerfully as the two left, look* 
ing anything rather than happy. 

“There's no chance you can do much in this local- 
ity,” Nat replied, “ and if you get sick of staying alone 
remember you can join us with the certainty of the bills 
being paid in case Mrs. Townsend charges us board.” 

“I'll not forget,” was the laughing answer, and a 
moment later the trees hid him from the view of those 
who were forsakingf the camo. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


277 


He’s got some scheme in his head,” Dick said, as 
he and Nat struck through the thicket on such a course 
as would admit of their seeing the water which must 
serve as guide. 

“I’m afraid it won’t amount to anything,” was the 
mournful reply. “ It isn’t reasonable to suppose the 
boys have stayed near here, and he’ll come to the 
widow’s, for one night alone will satisfy him. ” 

Dick had considerable faith in Jim’s ability ; but he 
was not prepared to say he acted wisely on this occa- 
sion, and believed with Nat that the boy would not 
remain many hours at the camp. 

Both the travelers kept a sharp lookout for any signs 
of their missing friends ; but nothing was seen. Two 
or three boats passed, yet the boys thought it unwise 
to hail them, even though they might have received 
some tidings of Phil, or at least of the skiff in which he 
went away. 

Nat retold the story of the fight with the tramps as 
the two walked up the path leading to Mrs. Townsend’s 
house, and the recital had not been concluded when a 
joyous cry from Nellie told that their approach had 
been observed. 

“That sounds as if they were glad to see you,” Dick 
said, in a tone of satisfaction. 

“I never had any doubts about our welcome, and 
there’d be no difference if Jim was with us.” 

By this time they were at the house where Mrs, 
Townsend and her daughter literally overwhelmed 
them with questions. 

Nat gave a brief account of the condition of affairs 
at the camp, and concluded by saying ; 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


278 

** I believe our best way will be to stay here, if you 
allow us to pay for board. Father is sure to come as 
soon as my letter is received, and from this point we 
have a better chance of hearing something from the 
poor fellows than while remaining at the tent” 

‘‘We will be glad to have you remain until both the 
boys are found, and as to payment, that can be settled 
later,” Mrs. Townsend said as she ushered them into 
the house. “I hope the one who has been left be- 
hi id will soon conclude to join you.” 

Now it was Nat’s turn to ask questions, and the 
widow could answer them all in a very few words. 

“We have seen nothing of the tramps since you 
went away. In fact only one person has called, and 
he was a farmer living on the other side of the canal. 
I spoke to him about Phil ; but he had met no strangers 
in the vicinity. It is singular the boat has not been 
picked up if any accident has happened.” 

“ Do you suppose he turned around after Nellie left 
him, and went to the lock ? ” 

“ That can easily be learned, for I think one or both 
of you had better go there to-morrow. It is just pos- 
sible Harry went above the settlements to make in- 
quiries, and when one is found the whereabouts of the 
other will become known.” 

It was now so late in the afternoon that any idea of 
leaving the farm would be foolish, and Nat resigned 
himself to inactivity a few hours with the best grace he 
could. 

The boatmen passing up and down the canal might 
give some information, however, and he went with 
Nellie to the water’s edge where every person who 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


279 

passed was questioned as to whether the missing boys 
had been seen. 

All made the same reply. Nowhere above the lock 
were there any strangers, and before sunset Nat began 
to believe Jim might be right in searching between the 
point at which the Restless lay and Mrs. Townsend’s 
farm. 

“We’ll goto the settlement, of course,” he said to 
Nellie when, after remaining on the shore until nearly 
dark, they returned to the house ; “but it’s certain Phil 
and Harry both cannot have gone astray in the same 
place, and, if we hear nothing from either, something 
has happened below.” 

“And in that case it’s surely best to await your 
father’s coming,” she replied. 

‘ ‘ Why not try to learn what has caused the trouble ? ” 

“Because Harry disappeared mysteriously while 
searching for Phil, and it seems wisest you remain in a 
safe place until others are here to aid in the hunt 
There is something in this that neither you nor I can 
understand, and it’ll do no harm to take every precau- 
tion, no matter how foolish it may appear.” 

In this opinion Nellie received the support of her 
mother later, when it was laid before her. 

“It is right you should send for your father,” the 
widow said, emphatically, “and you will do nothing 
more, wuth my advice, until he arrives. I am quite 
positive those counterfeiters are mixed up in the affair, 
even though you are convinced they are so far away, 
and an older head than yours is needed.” 

“But the boys may have met with an accident.” 

“Is it reasonable to suppose both have done so 


28 o 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


especially since Phil left here in the boat ? There is 
another reason for their absence, however, and, while 
I advise you to go back to the lock, I believe your 
father can fathom it” 

After this very decided prediction the widow busied 
herself with the preparations for supper, and because 
she said no more Nat’s alarm was increased. 

“1 believe we should have stuck by the camp,” he 
said to Dick when they were alone in their sleeping 
apartment that night One of us could easily run up to 
mail a letter, and matters would not be any worse if 
all hands stuck together.” 

“This is a pretty good place in which to stay,” Dick 
replied, drowsily. “We had an awful fine supper, an’ 
I believe breakfast will match it What’s the use of 
fussin’ if you are goin’ to send for your folks ? ” 

“But a fellow can’t help feeling worried, no matter 
how well he’s fixed,” Nat replied, impatiently. 

“I can, an’ what’s more I'm going to sleep now, for 
it’s been a long w'hile since I was in a reg’lar bed,” and 
a moment later Dick’s heavy breathing told that he 
was taking advantage of this unusually good opportu- 
nity for slumber. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


281 


CHAPTER XXXIIL 

JIM*S PLANS. 

When his companions left Jim had a very well defined 
idea of what he wanted to do in the way of solving the 
mystery which hung over the disappearance of the 
boys. 

Convinced there was nothing wrong regarding the 
ownership of the Restless, he could think of but two 
reasons for their absence. The first that the officers of 
the law had taken the boys, and the second that they 
were prisoners of the counterfeiters. 

“If I can’t find them within two or three miles of 
this place it’s certain they’ve been arrested,” he said to 
himself, and it was with the determination to search 
the vicinity thoroughly, that he made the proposition 
to remain behind. 

He did not put these thoughts into words when Nat 
and Dick were present for fear of giving offense bysug’ 
gesting the others were in prison, and, possibly, the 
desire to solve the mystery unaided prevented him 
from speaking. At all events, no sooner had the boys 
disappeared than he proceeded to arrange matters after 
his own fashion. 


282 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


The second fowling piece he loaded carefully, tucked 
half a dozen catridges in his pocket, together with four 
or five hard biscuits, and thus prepared for almost any 
emergency which might arise, started up the canal not 
more than a hundred yards behind Nat and Dick. 

“There’ll be no great hardship in staying alone one 
or two nights,” he said to himself, “ and if I don’t learn 
anything at the end of that time the Townsend farm 
won’t run away.” 

He had no idea of loitering there to care for the prop- 
erty. If the owners were willing to risk leaving it, 
he surely had little reason to feel anxious, and with 
this thought in his mind started on what seemed a fool- 
ish errand. 

“ If Small’s gang are still this side the lock, the sloop 
is hauled up somewhere near, therefore I’ll look for her,” 
and acting upon the supposition he forced his way 
through the foliage along the extreme edge of the canal. 

By pursuing a direct course he passed over a portion 
of the way to Mrs. Townsend’s which the others had 
avoided to prevent being seen by any one on the water- 
way, and before proceeding half a mile saw a sloop 
hauled up among the underbrush in such a manner that 
she was entirely concealed. 

“ It begins to look as if I might be right,” he said to 
himself with no slight amount of satisfaction. “I 
wonder what Nat would say if he saw this proof that 
the boat did not go beyond the lock ? Of course the 
men may have left her ; but it won’t take long to find 
out.” 

Sitting just within the friendly shelter of a clump of 
bushes he prepared for a lengthy vigil, for it would be 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


283 


dangerous to push on at random, and after waiting an 
hour his patience was rewarded. 

He saw Bristow emerge from the trees, board the 
craft stealthily, and, having taken a package out of her 
cuddy, return in the same careful manner. 

Jim did not hesitate to follow him. It seemed certain 
the solution of Phil’s and Harry’s disappearance was 
near at hand, and no one well versed in woodcraft would 
have moved with more caution. 

He crept slowly after the counterfeiter until, hardly 
five yards away, it was possible to distinguish a well 
made hut about thirty feet from the bank, where a watch 
could be kept on the canal. 

Here he was not surprised to find both Small and 
Summerfield, since he fully expected they were in the 
vicinity ; but, greatly to his disappointment, he saw 
nothing of those for whom he sought. 

‘‘The boys must be here somewhere,” he thought, 
beginning to make a circuit of the place, “for the gang 
had every reason to prevent them from going on. ” 

It required half an hour to make his way entirely 
around the encampment, and then his bewilderment 
was complete. There were no signs of any prisoners, 
and it seemed positive neither of the boys was in the 
neighborhood. 

So certain had he been that these men were in some 
way responsible for the disappearance of Phil and Harry 
that the fact of their not being at the hut was no proof 
to the contrary, and Jim crept nearer in the hope of 
learning that which would guide him in the proposed 
search. 

In this he was successful. Bristow had evidently 


INLAND WA TER WA VS, 


2S4 

taken provisions from the sloop, and when these had 
been distributed among the party, an earnest discussion 
ensued. 

“You’ve got a scare on,” Small said, derisively, as if 
replying to something said by Bristow. “ We are safer 
here than anywhere else, for the officers think we've 
gone up the canal. By staying in hiding no one’ll have 
the least suspicion where we are.” 

“But two of the boys have been arrested,” Bristow 
answered impatiently. 

“ What of that? ” 

“ They’ll be sure to tell all they know.” 

“ Which isn’t anything. So far as they are concerned 
we ran away, and, the supposition would naturally be, 
kept on toward the north. In a few days our plan is 
to make for the Hudson.” 

“Didn’t I tell you a detective was loafing around the 
lock?” Bristow asked, angrily. 

“You did. That fact in itself shows how safe this 
hiding-place is,” Small replied, and Summerfield gave 
his undivided attention to the food as if the subject had 
no interest for him. 

‘ ‘ Once the boat is seen they’ll know where to hunt, 
and then there’ll be no chance of slipping away.” 

“It won’t take very long to sink her, and by pulling 
out the mast she also is hidden.” 

“You may sing a different tune in a day or two,” 
Bristow said, sulkily. “I believe in leaving this part 
of the country w’hile we’ve got the opportunity ; but you 
know so much more’n anybody else it’s no use to talk.” 

“’Now see here, Ned,” and Summerfield spoke in an 
unusually friendly tone. “Don’t you suppose word 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


285 

has already been sent to every town in either direction ? 
It only takes a few minutes to notify the government 
officials in this section, and your man at the lock isn’t 
such a fool but that he’d attend to those common means 
of catching us. To show our heads in any city would 
be to invite arrest, and I believe in staying right here 
until the matter blows over a little.” 

“ You'll have your own way, as you always do ; but 
if things get too hot. I’ll skip without the trouble of 
.eaying good-bye.” And then Bristow relapsed into 
sullen silence. 

Now Jim knew exactly why Phil and Harry had dis- 
appeared, and he also had every reason to suppose 
that Nat and Dick would share the same fate if they 
visited the settlement at the lock to make inquiries. 

“ It looks as if we’d got into a pretty tough mess,” 
he said to himself as he crawled a short distance back 
where there would be less chance of discovery. “By 
goin’ after the other fellows I run a big risk of suddenly 
findin’ myself in jail if they’re anywhere near the settle- 
ment, an’ yet something must be done mighty quick, 
for there’s no tellin’ when this gang may take a notion 
to clear out.” 

Just what the best course would be was impossible 
to decide immediately ; but he remained under cover 
in deep thought. 

At the hut the men sat outside smoking, evidently 
believing themselves securely hidden, for the time 
being at least, and there appeared to be no disposition 
on their part to leave the place. Bristow had ceased 
urging his companions to flee, and took up a position 
a short distance from Small as if struggling with some 
weighty problem. 


a80 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


To Jim one thing seemed certain, he ought to ac- 
quaint the officers of the law with what he had learned, 
in order that the innocence of Phil and Harry might be 
made plain. He could effect nothing here, unaided, 
and to push on toward the lock would be to run di- 
rectly into the arms of the detective stationed there. 

“If the man didn’t listen to the other boys, it ain^t 
likely IM have much chance of explainin’ matters,” he 
said to himself, “an’ the best way is to get down the 
canal where I’ll find somebody willin' to give fair play.” 

So intent was the boy on carrying this skeleton of a 
plan into effect, that he paid no further attention to the 
men, but crept through the underbrush in the direction 
from which he had just come. 

Hardly a rustling of the leaves could be heard as he 
made his way out of the thicket, and, feeling positive 
his presence was unsuspected by the counterfeiters, he 
prepared for a hurried journey. 

The gun would impede his progress, and the first care 
was to secrete it near by, rather than waste precious 
time returning to the tent 

A pile of decaying leaves heaped beside a moss-cov- 
ered log furnished a fairly good place of concealment, 
and in a few seconds the weapon was hidden. 

“Now I’m ready to go even as far as Schenectady,” 
he said in a low tone while rising to his feet, and the 
words were hardly spoken when Bristow stood before 
him. 

“ Hello ! ” he exclaimed, in surprise. “Where did 
you come from ? ” 

“The camp, of course,” Jim replied, after a slight 
show of hesitation. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


287 


** What are you doing here ? " 

To tell even a portion of the truth would surely sub- 
ject him to detention, and, trying to put a greater dis- 
tance between himself and the man by edging carelessly 
away, he replied : 

** I'm goin' to the lock. We want to hire a boat so's 
the yacht can be raised." 

“Hold on " and Bristow seized Jim by the shoulder. 

Don't think you can give me the slip in that way. I 
ain't sure but you're lying ; and then again it will be best 
to have a little chat before we separate.” 

“Now what are you up to?" and Jim affected great 
surprise. “You’ve done enough to us fellows already 
without trying any more funny business. Your crowd 
sunk the steamer, an’ that oughter satisfy all hands.’’ 

“But it don't happen to, while things are in such a 
muddle. There’s a couple of gentlemen over here who 
will be glad to see you a few moments, so come with 
me." 

Jim tried in vain to twist himself from the man's 
detaining grasp ; but Bristow’s suspicions had been 
aroused. 

It was useless for Jim to either beg or struggle, and of 
this he was soon convinced. Bristow dealt him two 
severe blows on the head as evidence of what might be 
expected, and then forced him to walk by his side until 
the hut in the thicket was reached. 

“ Here’s what I found by the shore, and after all that’s 
happened I reckon it’ll be well to kinder hang to him 
awhile," the man said, as Small and Summerfield sprang 
to their feet in alarm. 

Jim mentally braced himself for the ordeal he knew 


288 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


he must through, and hastily decided upon the 
story to be told. 

“What are you doing here Small asked, sternly. 

“ Nothing ; an* I wouldn’t a’ come, but Mr. Bristow 
dragged me along, pretty near jerkin’ my head off, 
thinkin’ I wanted to run away.” 

“ Impudence will only make things worse,” Small 
said, sternly. “Where’s the rest of your crowd ? ” 

“ Phil and Harry left the camp two or three days ago. 
I reckon they sneaked home, for we haven’t seen them 
since. The other fellows an’ me are goin’ to raise the 
yacht, providin’ we can hire a boat.” 

“ And the remaining boys ? ” 

“ They were at the camp, just where you left us, two 
hours ago,” Jim replied, evasively. 

“ Do you intend to go to the lock ? " 

“ It’s the only place we can get a boat, unless you’re 
willin’ to lend us the sloop.” 

Jim spoke in such a tone of sincerity that all the men 
appeared to believe his statements ; but yet there was no 
disposition manifested to release him. 

Small called Summerfield aside, talked earnestly a few 
moments, and then turned to Bristow. 

“ It won’t do to lose sight of him now he knows where 
we are hidden. Dave thinks as I do, that it’s safest to 
stay here a while longer, so there’s nothing for it but 
to hold the boy till we get ready to leave. ” 

“I’ve said all I could to persuade you into acting 
sensible, and if you are still determined to hold on when 
we’re liable to be snapped up any minute, it’s no use 
to argue. I’ll have no hand in keeping him, for I intend 
to skip out mighty soon. Somebody else must see he 
don’t get away,” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


289 


wouldn’t be a fool,” Small replied, angrily, 

That’s exactly what I'm trying to avoid. Take the 
the boy, wait till the officers come nosing around ; 
but you needn’t expect me to stay.” 

“Of course you can do as you please. ” Summerfield 
said as he seized Jim by the coat collar, and Bristow 
walked toward the shore as if bent on leaving at once. 

“ If they are goin’ to fight among themselves I may 
find a chance to get away,” Jim thought as the two men 
remained silent until their companion had disappeared 
from view. 

“ We’ll do as agreed on,” Small said at length, “and if 
he’s bound to go now it can’t be prevented. This boy 
must be tied up in some way until the time comes to 
jump.” 


290 


INLAND WATERWAy^ 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

SUSPENSE. 

Uncomfortable in mind though he was, Nat slept 
soundly the night of his return to the Townsend farm. 
Dick’s example appeared to be contagious, and when 
he refused to talk, the junior member of the firm of 
Gilman, Baker & Co. could do no less than close his 
eyes. This he did with such good effect that it was 
quite late in the morning before he opened them again. 

“ I reckon by this time all the chores have been done 
by Nellie or her mother,” he said to Dick, “ and instead 
of trying to work our way we are nothing more nor 
less than visitors.” 

“They’d stay in bed themselves if it had been two 
or three months since either of them saw such a thing,” 
Master Dudley replied sleepily. “I could lie here till 
to-morrow noon, an’ then feel bad about gettin’ up.” 

“Then the sooner you are out the less sorrow you’ll 
have,” Nat said laughingly as he threw off the cover- 
ings. “I’m ashamed of remaining so long without 
any other excuse than that of pure laziness.” 

Dick yawned, rubbed his eyes, and would have 
closed them again but for his companion who shook 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


291 


him vigorously, and evidently intended to adopt more 
heroic measures, when an unnecessarily loud noise 
made in opening the door leading from the sitting- 
room attracted his attention. 

At first he fancied this had been done as a gentle 
reminder that the breakfast was fast approaching, and 
he sprang from the bed ; but in another instant he 
heard a stranger's voice saying : 

“What I am tellin’ you is true, for I heard all about 
it last night at the lock. There is a gang of counter- 
feiters close by, an' they’ve got three or four boys 
trained to pass the money. It stands you in hand, Mrs. 
Townsend, to look out for them. The dectective there 
is ready to arrest every one he can find, an’ it won’t be 
a bad idea to refuse to take silver money from strang- 
ers. Besides, don’t let any young fellers hang around 
here." 

“ I don't think harm could be done to the farm, 
however depraved they might be," Mrs. Townsend 
replied with a laugh. 

“Come out and listen," Nat whispered hoarsely. 
“ According to what the stranger says we stand a good 
chance of going to jail, and perhaps that's where Phii 
and Harry are now." 

This was sufficient to dispel all Dick’s drowsiness, 
and as he reached Nat's side the man said : 

‘ ‘ Don't harbor any boys till this thing blows over, 
for there's no knowin’ how much difficulty you might 
get into. Counterfeitin' is a mighty dangerous thing, 
even if you only look at a piece of bogus money, when 
these detectives are around." 

“Who is that talking ? ” Dick asked excitedly. 


292 


INLAND WA TER WA YS. 


“A visitor, and I fancy Nellie or Mrs. Townsend 
opened the door so we could hear.” 

** Well, that kinder puts a stop on our stayin’ very long. 

I wonder if the widow’ll fire us before breakfast? ” 

“There’s no question but we’ll have to go, and I 
wouldn’t think of taking another meal if Mrs. Townsend 
is frightened because we’re here.” 

“Well I would,” Dick replied earnestly. “ They 
couldn’t throw me off if I got a chance at the same 
kind of biscuits we had last night.” 

“ Keep quiet and listen.” 

The visitor was answering some argument advanc- 
ed by the widow. 

“You would be foolish to harbor any stranger at this 
time. I came over on purpose to warn you, and by 
takin’ my advice there’ll be no trouble.” 

“ We thank you for the intent,” Mrs. Townsend re- 
plied, “ and I promise not to aid others in breaking the 
law.” 

“ Why don’t you comean stop with us for a day or 
two ? Since them tramps tried to burn the barn, both 
mother an’ me have said it was foolhardy for you to stay 
alone. We’ll be right glad to have both till things get 
kinder straightened out. ” 

“ I can’t leave home just now,” the widow said, 
and I don’t anticipate another visit from such men as 
were her the other day ; but if there should be any 
signs of trouble we would have no hesitation in accept- 
ing the kind invitation. ” 

At this point the sounds proclaimed that the visitor had 
arisen to depart, and the boys dressed themselves hur- 
riedly, for there seemed every reason to believe they 
would be requested to leave the house. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


293 

We have just said good-bye to a caller," Nellie said, 
laughingly, and I opened the stairway door for your 
benefit. It was fortunate you slept late, otherwise I’m 
afraid Mr. Franklin might have thought it his duty to 
cause your arrest, for he is terribly afraid of boys just 
now." 

“ I heard what he said," Nat replied, gravely, *‘and 
there is no question but that we are the ones to whom 
he referred. Our staying here may make matters 
disagreeable for your mother, consequently it will be 
better if we go at once. " 

“ You will do nothing of the kind with my consent,” 
Mrs. Townsend, who entered the room at'this moment, 
replied. Of course I understood that you and your 
friends are the ones supposed to have committed so 
many crimes ; but, knowing the whole story, there is 
no such idea in my mind. I now realize how very im- 
portant it is you should remain until your parents ar- 
rive, and it is not even safe to venture from the house.” 

“ We must do that in order to send a letter home,” 
Nat said, surprised because she espoused his cause so 
warmly. 

“ Write one. I will see it is mailed, and if any of the 
neighbors call you must keep out of sight. ” 

“ Isn’t there danger of your being arrested if it is 
learned we’ve been hidden here ? " 

“ Not the slightest. When your father comes, every- 
thing will be explained, and those who are now so 
frightened shall be made to understand how little you 
had in common with the men." 

Quite naturally Nat felt relieved by these words ; but 
the idea of hiding from the officers of the law was very 
unpleasant, and almost anything else seemed prefer- 


294 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


able. Then came another disagreeable thought If he 
was in danger of being arrested, Jim was necessarily 
in the same position, and should be warned to remain 
concealed. 

“ It would be foolish to expose yourselves by trying 
to communicate with him,” Mrs. Townsend said, when 
the matter was referred to her. “It is unfortunate he 
remained behind ; but since it was his own desire you 
are not called upon to run any further risks. Write the 
letter, and I will post it ” 

“But that necessitates your walking to the office, 
which is at the lock. ” 

“ I would be willing to go very much further in or- 
der to extricate you from these troubles. Nellie will 
give you paper and envelopes, and while lam dressing 
the rnessage must be prepared. ” 

Nat attempted to give his father a detailed account of 
all that had occurred, but soon realized that such a task 
would require several hours* work with the pen, and he 
concluded the recital abruptly by writing : 

Phil and Harry are probably under arrest, charged 
with passing counterfeit money, or of being concerned 
in its manufacture. There is a fellow with me who 
knows all about the gang on whose account we are in 
such trouble, and by coming at once you can easily get 
us out of what is now a pretty bad scrape. 

Then followed directions for finding Mrs. Townsend’s 
home, and the information that he and Dick were to 
remain secreted until Mr. Hinkle should arrive. 

The widow added two or three lines to the effect that 
no time was to be lost in obeying the summons, and ex- 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


295 


plaining the general condition of affairs as related by 
Mr. Franklin, after which she was ready to set out on 
the long walk. 

“ It is not advisable even to stay on the lawn,” she 
said. “ Keep a sharp watch, and if any visitors come, 
go directly to your room. 1 will endeavor to learn 
whether the detective is still at the lock, and it is just 
possible I may remain nearly all day in the hope of 
hearing something definite regarding Phil or Harry.” 

With this caution she departed, Nellie accompanying 
her as far as the waterway, and when the boys were 
alone once more Nat said ruefully : 

“According to appearances, we didn’t do much good 
by helping you away from the pond. Things couldn’t 
have been worse — perhaps not so bad — if the men had 
forced you to go with them. ” 

‘ ‘ But I’d have had a tough job ^vrove I knew nothin’ 
of what was bein’ done,” Dick replied. “I think it’s 
mighty lucky you fellows pulled me outer the snap. 
Now, your father will vouch for me, too, an’ I’m goin’ 
to do a good turn for Jim.” 

“What do you mean ! ” 

‘ ‘ He stands a big chance of being arrested by stayin’ 
around the camp.” 

“That is true, but it can’t be helped now.” 

“ I believe it can, leastways I’m bound to try it” 

“How?” 

“ By sneakin’ down there, an’ tellin’ him just what 
we’ve found out.” 

‘ ‘ And the result may be that you’re caught before 
getting half way to the tent. Enough of the fellows 
have disappeared already without adding to the num- 
ber,” 


INLAND WATERWAYSo 


296 

*‘ril take care of that part of it,” Dick replied, con- 
fidently. “Now that we know just what's up there 
ain’t any three men who can get hold of me.” 

Nat was anxious Jim should be warned ; but at the 
same time it seemed dangerous to let Dick go away 
alone. 

“ Why didn’t you speak about this while Mrs. Town- 
send was here ? ” he asked. 

“Because she’d raise a row. It don’t make any 
difference if they do get hold of me for a little while. 
I know your folks can straighten things out, an’ there 
isn’t anything square in leavin’ a feller like Jim to be 
gobbled up without tellin’ him what’s goin’ on. After 
you’ve helped me to get away from Small’s gang I 
oughterbe willin’ to do something for our crowd.” 

‘ ‘ Do you mean to walk straight down the canal ? ” 
Nat asked, as if beginning to look on the plan with 
favor. 

“ Not much. I’ll snoop through the woods, with my 
eyes peeled for detectives, an’ the feller who gets hold 
of me will be mighty sharp. Now don’t kick, for I’m 
bound to go.” 

“Wait till Nellie comes back and see what she says 
about it.” 

“ No ; she may try to make me hold on till her 
mother comes, an’ I’d rather go this minute. You 
see 

“ Here’s a woman coming down the road,” Nat inter- 
rupted, “ and we’ll be in a nice box if she stops to make 
a call.” 

“ That’s jest what she is going to do,” Dick added as 
the stranger opened the gate. “We’d better get up- 
stairs and hide for a while.” 


INLAND WATEIiWAYS, 


297 

“Come on, quick," Nat whispered ; and they barely 
succeeded in gaining the second story when the visitor 
knocked at the door. 

Fortunately for the preservation of their secret, Nellie 
was already approaching from the canal, and reached 
the threshold before the woman had time to become 
impatient. 

The boys heard the newcomer enter with their young 
hostess, and then, to their great dismay, distinguished 
the words : 

“lam sorry your mother is not here, for I have come 
to spend a long day. The rest of the family have gone 
to town, and I had no idea of staying at home alone." 

“That's goin’ to be mighty tough on you," Dick whis- 
pered. “There’s nothing for it but to keep shady." 

“And it puts a stop to your hunting for Jim." 

“’Deedit don’t. I’ll shin outer the winder, an’ be 
back again before anybody but you knows I’ve gone. " 

“ If the woman downstairs should hear you there’d 
be no end of a row." 

“I’ll see to it that even Nellie don’t suspect what’s 
goin’ on. Look for me toward dark unless something 
serious happens. Now there’s no use talkin’ it over,” 
he added as Nat attempted to speak, “’cause I’ve made 
up my mind.” 

Then, as if afraid his companion might try to detain 
him by force, Dick made his way to a window over- 
looking the woodshed, raised it softly, dropped to the 
flat roof and from there to the ground, when he started 
at full speed in the direction of the woods, leaving Nat 
almost bewildered by the sudden departure. 


29 ? 


INLAND WATEKWAY^i, 


CHAPTER XXXV. 
dick's journey. 

When Dick left the house through the chamber win- 
dow he had an idea that the officers of the law were 
somewhere in the vicinity awaiting an opportunity to 
capture every one who was connected with the Rest- 
less, therefore his movements were made with the 
utmost caution. 

After gaining the shelter of the outbuildings, he 
stopped a moment to decide upon the proper course of 
action. His departure followed so quickly the deter- 
mination to warn Jim that as yet he hardly knew ex- 
actly what should be done. Believing the detectives 
already possessed some clew to their whereabouts, he 
feared the proposed journey would be interrupted by 
his own arrest. 

“I don't jest know which way to go,” he said to 
himself; “but I oughter be able to keep shady even il 
there's a dozen men in the woods. I'll travel a good 
distance from the canal, an' run the chances.” 

This was not much of a plan ; but he could devise 
nothing better, and set out at once, after glancing back 
at the house to make sure the visitor had not observed 
his suspicious manner of leaving. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


299 

Nat was standing in the chamber window, and he 
waved his hand in adieu. No other living being could 
be seen, and with a parting salute to his friend, Dick 
started, running from one clump ofbushes to the other, 
on his way to the dense portion of the woods, as if 
fancying the entire detective force of the State was 
following. 

Once under cover he darted from tree to tree in true 
“dime novel” style, stopping at the slightest sound, 
and peering through the foliage before taking a second 
step. 

One can well imagine that such a method of travel- 
ing was exceedingly slow, and when noon came he had 
traversed but about half the necessary distance. 

Thus far his excessive precautions had been wasted, 
for a startled bird or nervous squirrel comprised the 
only form of life met with. Now, weary, and hungry, 
he pushed on at a quicker pace. 

Even while thinking it was not possible any one could 
be on that side the canal because he had neither seen 
nor heard a single person, he stepped out in full view 
of the rude hut in which Small and his party W'^ere shek 
tered. 

Fortunately neither of the men observed him. Sum 
merfield and Small were lying on the ground half asleep, 
and the slight noise made by Dick as he sprang back 
quickly did not disturb them. 

The momentary glimpse he got of the place was suffi- 
cient, however, to reveal the form of a boy, bound hand 
and foot, and there could be no mistake as to the face. 

The prisoner was Jim, and so far as w’^arning him 
against the officers was concerned, the journey had 
been a failure. 


300 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


” ril bet the crowd have Phil and Harry, too,” Dick 
concluded, after hiding in a thicket of bushes where 
there would be no chance of discovery unless one of 
the men came in that direction. “ The detectives may 
be around the lock ; but they didn’t arrest the boys.” 

Under this belief there was nothing to be done but 
try and effect the release of one or all, and Dick awaited 
a favorable opportunity, firmly convinced he had dis- 
covered the clew to what seemed so mysterious. 

Of the occupants of the camp Jim was the only one 
who caught a glimpse of Dick, and hope, nearly fled, 
grew strong once more. It was impossible to make 
any signal, without attracting the attention of his cap- 
tors, and he watched eagerly the point at which Dick 
disappeared, fearing each instant that some incautious 
movement on the part of his friend might result in a 
second prisoner for the counterfeiters. 

Dick’s acquaintance with the worthy Mr. Small 
and his associates had been so painful that there was 
no thought of making an open attack unarmed, and he 
waited patiently for an opportunity to communicate 
with the captive. 

The hours went by until the sun hid his face behind 
the trees, and but little change had been made in the 
vicinity of the hut. Now and then Small or Summer- 
field arose from the ground, walked to and fro a few 
moments, then sank again into an attitude of indolent 
repose ; but all the while they appeared to be expect- 
ing the arrival of some one. 

The looked-for visitor proved to be Bristow, and was 
gp'eeted by Small with a laugh, as he said : 

“ So you didn’t think it best to start out on your own 
hook, eh?” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


301 

‘*ThatI have come back don’t prove I intend to loaf 
around here as long as you see fit to stay, was the 
surly reply. “I count on gettin' a pretty fair lay of 
the land before making a break.” 

What have you found out, so far ? ” 

** That the detectives think we’re still this side the 
lock.” 

‘‘Then why ain’t they after us?” Summerfield 
asked. 

“I reckon they will be mighty soon. There’s still 
time to give them the slip if you’ll take my advice.” 

“When they’ve got through hunting we’ll sneak off 
quietly,” Small answered, as if fully determined on his 
course of action. 

“ You’d better stick by us, and I’ll guarantee that 
we’ll slide out of the scrape without turning a hair.” 

Bristow made no reply. Throwing himself on the 
ground he pulled vigorously at his pipe until nearly sun- 
set, then he and Summerfield began to prepare supper. 

Meanwhile Dick was in no enviable frame of mind. 
It seemed as if an entire day had passed since entering 
the hiding-place ; and his limbs were numbed from 
remaining so long in one position. 

Twice before night fully settled down over the earth 
did Bristow walk to the canal, and when he returned 
on each occasion his companions asked jeeringly if he 
had discovered the whereabouts of the officers. 

“ They’ll show up here soon enough to suit you,” he 
replied, and there could be no doubt but he meditated 
a speedy and final withdrawal from the firm of Small & 
Company. 

Just as Dick began to think morning must surely be 


502 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


near, the men entered the hut evidently for the pur- 
pose of retiring, and half an hour later he cautiousl)'- 
approached on his hands and knees. 

Having noted the place where Jim lay, he made this 
the objective point, and, although the gloom was be- 
wildering, succeeded in reaching it without mistake. 

The structure being only a temporary affair, built to 
protect the occupants simply from the sun and dew, 
the interstices on either side were sufficiently large to 
permit of an almost unobstructed view of the interior. 

Owing to the darkness it was not possible to see the 
inmates ; but the slightest noise could be heard dis- 
tinctly, and by the heavy breathing of the men Dick 
felt confident they were asleep. He waited a long 
while, as it seemed, and then gently shaking the boughs 
which formed the side, whispered : 

“ Are you there, Jim ? " 

“Yes,” was the reply, “and I began to think you 
were never coming.” 

“ I didn't dare to crawl up until everything was quiet. 
I’ve got my knife here, an’ will cut the ropes if you 
move a little closer.” 

“Don’t try it If I should succeed in getting away 
the whole crowd’ll run. The only chance of helping 
Phil and Harry is to have the officers catch these fellows. 
Can’t you walk to Schenectady ? ” 

“Of course ; but you mustn’t stay tied up like this.” 

“ I'll agree to stand it if the thing works right Start 
now, and immediately you arrive tell some judge the 
whole story — it won’t pay to trust anybody else.” 

“ But I’ll have to let Nat know what’s goin’ on.” 

“No, no; don’t wait for anything. It makes very 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


303 

little diflference for a few hours if he doesn’t know where 
you are, and this gang are sure to leave here soon. 
Now go, and remember I’ll be kept tied so’s I can’t 
even wiggle.” 

“All right — I’m off,” Dick replied, and a second later 
the rustling of the foliage told he had begun the second 
journey. 

The conversation, carried on in the most guarded 
tones, evidently did not disturb the sleepers. Jim lis- 
tened intently for any suspicious movement on the part 
of the counterfeiters ; but the moments passed and no 
one stirred. 

“There’s no question but he’ll get away easily, with 
a whole night’s start, and it’s a case of waiting as pati- 
ently as a fellow can when it seems like he was in a 
vise,” Jim said to himself, the heavy breathing of his 
captors sounding not unlike music in his ears, since it 
told him they were in ignorance of Dick’s visit 

When the latter was so far from the camp that he 
dared to walk erect, without fear of his footsteps being 
overheard, he bent his course toward the bank of the 
canal to prevent any possibility of losing his way. The 
only anxiety was that the detectives might arrest him 
before the message had been delivered to one who 
could be trusted ; but this danger did not appear to be 
so great as that he should arrive too late to cause the 
capture of the party, therefore he pushed swiftly and 
boldly on. 

More than once he tripped and fell over a log, or 
floundered about in some marsh undiscernible in the 
darkness ; but whatever mishaps befell, he ever kept 
his face in the right direction, and paid no more atten - 
tion to the bruises than to the fati^rue. 


304 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

AT MRS. Townsend's. 

Had Nat been able to recall Dick after the latter 
started from the barn, he would most certainly have 
done so. Immediately the journey was begun it seemed 
in the highest degree unwise, if the stories regarding 
detectives at the lock were correct. 

“We'd better have stayed here hidden and waited for 
father," he said bitterly, as Dick waved his hand in 
adieu, “and the result of all this will be that both Jim 
and he are arrested. " 

It was of little use to repent now, however, and when 
the traveler disappeared from view he tried in vain to 
find something with which to amuse himself until the 
visitor below should kindly take her departure. 

Save the rather monotonous distraction of watching 
the chickens, there was absolutely nothing to do, and the 
hours passed until nightfall as if each had contained 
twice sixty minutes. 

Just before noon Nellie succeeded in slipping away 
from the guest long enough to bring him a light lunch, 
and her surprise at not seeing Dick was very great. 

When Nat told her of the self-appointed errand upon 
which the boy had gone, she displayed both vexation 
and fear. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


305 

** After what we heard this morning you should have 
forced him to stay/’ she whispered. 

“I'd been glad to do it ; but with your visitor to hear 
every word 1 couldn’t start a regular fight, and he 
M’ouldn’t have stayed on any other terms. ” 

“ Well,” she said with a sigh, “there’s only one of 
your party left now, and I’ll take good care he doesn’t 
start on any wild goose chases before his father arrives.” 

To remain longer might arouse suspicion in the neigh- 
bor’s mind, and Nat was left alone again, this time 
until Mrs. Townsend returned. 

It was near nightfall when Nellie called for him to 
come downstairs, and his first question was : 

“ Did you hear anything of Phil or Harry ? '* 

“Not a word, and I am deeply perplexed,” Mrs. 
Townsend said. “If they had been arrested it seems 
as if the people at the lock would know something re- 
garding the matter, for the presence of detectives there 
is no secret. A second man came yesterday, and in 
addition to the two at the village it is believed a large 
number are on the canal.” 

“Are they all out hunting for us?” Nat asked in dis- 
may. 

“I understand they wish to arrest everyone who 
was on the Restless ; but the chief aim is to get hold of 
the three men, because of their being noted counter- 
feiters.” 

“Did you mail the letter? ” 

“Yes. It went on the forenoon train, no doubt, 
therefore your father should receive it in the morning.” 

“Then it won’t be long before he gets here.” 

“Probably on the day after to-morrow, and that is, 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


306 

not such a great while to wait, now you know he will 
surely come/^ 

If the other fellows were with me it would seem dif- 
ferent ; but I can’t help thinking how they must be suf- 
fering, and even Dick has gone to get himself into 
a scrape. ” 

It was a condition of affairs which could not be im- 
proved, and might be very much worse, as Mrs. Town- 
send pointed out to Nat with such good effect that he 
speedily recovered his composure. 

The supper had hardly been eaten when Deacon Blake 
and another friend of Mrs. Townsend’s came from the 
opposite bank of the canal, and once more was Nat 
forced to take refuge in his room. 

These last visitors were thoroughly alarmed because 
so many desperate characters were known to be in the 
neighborhood, and declared that the widow and Nellie 
ought not remain in the house alone. 

“It is positively dangerous,” the deacon said em- 
phatically. “The attack made by the tramps shows 
what might happen under ordinary circumstances, and 
when we have reliable information that six or eight 
desperate men and boys are close around, I feel it my 
duty to insist on your spending the nights at my house 
until the band has been captured.” 

‘ ‘ I’m not at all afraid, ” Mrs. Townsend replied quickly, 
“ During the many years we have lived here nothing of 
the kind ever occurred before the other day, and there 
is little chance we shall be molested.” 

“There has never been so much danger. You would 
be at the mercy of the wretches, if they came, for there 
are no neighbors near enough to render assistance, ” 


INLAND IVATEKIVAYS. 


307 

Mrs. Townsend protested, and the deacon was insist- 
ing, when the second visitor said in a peculiar tone : 

“It seems strange you should show so little fear, 
more especially since you took the trouble to assure 
yourself this morning that the counterfeiters were in the 
neighborhood. Mr. Fernald says you didn’t buy any- 
thing ; but simply wanted to know the particulars. I 
allowed you was feelin^ kinder anxious about the boat ; 
she ain’t on the shore, nor hasn’t been for the last two 
days.” 

“Yes,” the deacon added, “ I noticed it was miss- 
ing, and told the detectives the vicinity of this farm I 
thought was the best place to search for the villains.” 

Both the widow and Nellie were now seriously dis- 
turbed. The manner in which their visitors spoke 
showed they would be open to grave suspicions of har- 
boring criminals unless the invitation was accepted. 
To do this, however, it would be necessary to leave 
Nat alone, and at such a time that seemed cruel. 

“My visit to the lock was for the purpose of mailing 
a letter,” Mrs. Townsend said, “and in view of the ex- 
citement there it was not strange if I asked for informa- 
tion. In regard to the boat, it disappeared several days 
ago, and very likely the tramps took it.” 

“ We didn’t intend to question your motives, or seek 
for any explanations,” the deacon replied quickly ; “ but 
all who know you are deeply concerned just at present, 
and to save them anxiety you should sleep at my house 
until the rascals have been apprehended.” 

“Very well,” the widow said, after a moment’s hesi- 
tation, “ we will do so, although I certainly believe 
there’s less danger of having the house burned if we 
remain.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


308 

“Til send two or three of the boys over if you 
wish. " 

“ No, no ; I wouldn’t wish to cause so much trouble. 
We will be ready in a few moments." 

Then Mrs. Townsend went upstairs, closing the sit- 
ting-room door carefully behind her, and in the upper 
hall she found Nat, who had been listening to the con- 
versation. 

“ I don’t see how we can avoid leaving you alone,” 
she whispered, leading him into the room. “To in- 
sist on remaining will cause suspicion, and the officers 
may come here as the deacon suggested. Then not 
only you, but most likely Jim and Dick, would be 
found." 

' ‘ I heard all that was said, and there’s nothing else 
you can do," Nat replied. “ Don’t pay any attention 
to me — I shall be perfectly safe ; and the sooner you 
get away the better, for Dick ought to be here pretty 
quick. ’’ 

“You’ll find plenty to eat in the pantry, and are to 
act exactly as if you were at home. We will return at 
the earliest possible moment.” 

She had forgotten about Dick until Nat reminded her 
again ; and now the preparations for departure were 
made more hurriedly. 

After her mother re-entered the sitting-room Nellie 
found an opportunity to run upstairs and whisper to 
Nat: 

“ Don’t get lonesome ; we’ll soon be back." 

“Oh, I’ll be all right. You mustn’t bother about 
me.” 

“Of course you can’t read, for it wouldn’t do to have 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


309 

a light burning while we are away, as some of our 
officious neighbors might happen to see it.” 

“I’ve no idea of doing such a foolish thing. When 
Dick comes we’ll go to bed. ” 

Then Nellie joined her mother, and ten minutes later 
Nat heard the outer door close and the key turned in 
the lock. 

He was alone, and far from feeling so comfortable in 
mind as he tried to make Mrs. Townsend and Nellie 
believe. Judging by what Deacon Blake said, it was 
not improbable the detectives might visit the farm at 
any moment, and this thought, together with anxiety 
for Phil and Harry, caused him to be decidedly ner- 
vous and timid. 

It was necessary to watch for Dick, and he stationed 
himself at the window by which the boy had left the 
house, with his eyes fixed upon the outbuildings, since 
from that quarter he would naturally arrive. For- 
tunately the moon was shining brightly, and he could 
see distinctly everything on this section of the farm. 

It was a dreary vigil. Now and then some noise 
made by the cow, or the hooting of an owl, caused 
him to think the officers were coming to the house, 
and the fact that he could not watch all the approaches 
at the same time added to his fears. To go into an- 
other room for the purpose of looking toward the canal 
would be, perhaps, allowing an enemy to steal upon 
him from the direction of the barn, and thus he was 
forced to remain in ignorance whether any one had 
reached the farm by water. 

At midnight Nat believed the morning must be near 
at hand, and the thought that Dick might have disap- 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


310 

peared in the same mysterious manner as had the 
others now became almost a certainty. 

There was something particularly terrifying in the 
fact that each member of the Restless’s crew apparently 
vanished instantly he separated himself from the re- 
mainder of the party, and Nat said aloud, as if the 
sound of his own voice gave him courage : 

“It’s my turn next. I’m the only one left, and — 
There’s Dick I ” he cried joyfully. In another second 
he would have called to the boy ; but even as he leaned 
from the window to speak, the moon, which had been 
partially veiled by a passing cloud, shone out bright 
and clear once more, bringing into bold relief the form 
of a person stealthily creeping toward the barn. 

It was not Dick, as one glance sufficed to show. 

“An officer! Nat muttered, concealing himself be- 
hind the curtains, and an instant later he added : “By 
gracious 1 It’s Bristow 1 ” 

There was no possibility l.j had made a mistake. 
The counterfeiter could now be plainly seen as he 
skulked around the barn, carrying on his shoulder what 
looked like a bag. 

Bristow made his way to the door, evidently seeking 
to gain an entrance without leaving any trace behind, 
and failing in this, unfastened the hasp, disappearing 
from sight immediately. 

“He can’t be intending to stay long,” Nat reasoned 
to himself, “for he must understand that Mrs. Town- 
send would know some one was inside when she finds 
the door open.” 

An hour later the condition of affairs remained un- 
changed. Dick had not returned, and Bristow was 
still in the barn. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


$11 


Nat no longer thought of the possibility of the detec- 
tives approaching from the other side. He even forgot 
Dick should have been back many hours ago. His one 
idea was to make sure Bristow did net depart without 
his knowledge. 


313 


INLAND WATER IVAYS, ' 


CHAPTER XXXVIL 

IN FOR A SIEGE. 

Higher and higher the sun mounted, until a golden 
gleam appeared above the tree tops, and another day 
had dawned. One, two, three hours passed slowly; 
then the noise of a key turning in the lock of the door 
caused the weary watcher both joy and relief. 

“Come down, there's no one with us,” Nellie cried 
from below, and Nat thought he had never heard a 
sweeter sound. But yet he did not intend to relax his 
vigilance. 

“You and your mother run up here first,” he replied. 
“ I can't leave.” 

“Has something more happened ?” Nellie asked in 
dismay as both she and Mrs. Townsend ascended the 
stairs rapidly. 

The curtains were nearly drawn, so the watcher 
might see all that took place outside and still remain 
concealed, and Nat did not turn his face from the win- 
dow as he told his friends what had occurred. 

“There is no question but that it was Bristow,” he 
said in conclusion ; “ and I have had a long time to 
study the thing over. Either Small and Summerfield 
went away and left him behind, or he has started off 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


313 

by himself. Perhaps he counts on hiding here a while 
before striking across the country." 

“It is fortunate Deacon Blake insisted on our going 
to his house, otherwise we wouldn't have known he 
was there," Mrs. Townsend said, after a brief pause. 

“ Why not inform the officers at once? " Nellie asked. 

“In which case they might search the house as well 
as the premises, and Nat also be carried off. If I could 
be sure of his remaining there twenty-four hours longer, 
we’d wait for Nat’s father." 

“But the cow must be cared for, and I fancy she’s 
trying to make out what has happened that we’ve not 
come to let her into the pasture before this.” 

“I will attend to it now. You stay here." 

“ But you are not going where that man is?" Nellie 
cried in alarm, and Nat added : 

“It would be safe. I can do the work, and he’s got 
no reason for tackling me now he has evidently split 
with the others." 

“He isn’t up to mischief, otherwise there would be 
no reason to hide, especially since he could have ac- 
complished it easily last night It is best for me to 
go, and I will come back soon. " 

Then she left the room, and the two watched from 
the window as she crossed the yard, entered the barn 
boldly, and reappeared a moment later with the cow. 
Milking the animal as leisurely as if there was nothing 
to disturb her, she let down the pasture bars and re- 
entered the house. 

“We can watch from the kitchen just as well, so 
let’s go," and the two descended without delay. 

“ It is positive he proposes to hide until the officers 


NLAND WATERWAYS* 


3H 

leave the vicinity,” Mrs. Townsend said, “and I do 
not think we need fear him. If your father can bring 
about his arrest it will be a great deal in your favor, 
and we had better run the risk of letting him remain. 
Deacon Blake’s son insisted on loaning me a revolver, 
although I am quite sure it would be harmless in 
my hands, and with it you can readily defend the 
house against one person. ” 

Nat was not exactly certain whether the widow’s 
plan should be adopted; but when Nellie decided in 
favor of it he could hardly object without exposing 
himself to the possibility of being considered a coward. 

He ventured to suggest, however, that the man might 
leave his hiding-place through one of the rear win- 
dows, and Mrs. Townsend replied : 

“ If that is his purpose he can do it easily while one 
of us goes in search of the detectives, and then Nat’s 
capture will be brought about in case the officers con- 
clude to remain here a day or two hunting for the 
others. Besides, neither Nellie nor I could walk to the 
lock and back before dark, and your father should be 
not more than twelve hours later than that, conse- 
quently it would save very little time.” 

The idea ot remaining in a house while a man who 
it was well known would hesitate at nothing to accom- 
plish his ends had concealed himself near by was by 
no means pleasant, but could not be avoided. Mrs. 
Townsend prepared for a regular siege. The lower 
windows and doors were securely fastened, and in 
some cases barricaded. rhe borrowed revolver was 
given into Nat's keeping, and the three inmates stood 
alternate watches. 


IMAA^Zf WATERIVAYS. 


315 

“Will Deacon Blake come for you to-night?” Nat 
asked. 

“I think not We persuaded Mrs. Blake that we 
should be just as safe here, especially after accepting 
her son's revolver, and she will probably prevent the 
deacon from dragging us away again.” 

The day passed without anything to cause alarm. 
If Bristow was still in the barn he took good care not 
to make a noise, and the household duties were at 
tended to as usual. 

To the satisfaction of all, none of the neighbors 
called, and when night came the little family took up 
a position where they could keep the approaches to 
the barn in view. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


31O 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

CHANGE OF BASE. 

When Dick left Jim a prisoner in the hut, the latter 
had every reason to believe help in some form must 
soon arrive. Long though the distance was to Sche- 
nectady, it ought not to require more than five or six 
hours to traverse it, and he could return in half that 
time. 

Understanding fully the exigencies of the case, Dick 
would make strenuous efforts to reach the city by sun- 
rise, and be back with the officers before noon. Even 
this seemed to Jim like a very long while to remain 
tied in such an uncomfortable position, for he already 
suffered considerable pain ; but the prospect was far 
more cheerful than it had been previous to his friend’s 
appearance. Sleep was out of the question, and, keenly 
alive to the slightest sound from the forest, he tried to 
make the moments pass quickly by picturing mentally 
what he would do if by some peculiar combination of 
circumstances it were possible to capture his captors. 

In this rather unsatisfactory employment Jim suc- 
ceeded in partially banishing his own troubles, and 
believed the other inmates of the hut asleep until the 


INLAND WATERH^AYS. 


317 

noise as of a person rising softly caused him to listen 
intently. 

He knew of course that a member of the party was 
feeling around the sides of the shanty as if searching 
for something ; but nothing could be seen until the man 
stepped out into the moonlight, when he recognized 
Bristow. 

“There's mischief up now, an' the others ain't in it," 
Jim thought as, by a painful effort, he managed to turn 
his body sufficiently to admit of looking through a 
crevice of the well ventilated structure. 

The counterfeiter did not remain inactive ; he started 
toward the bank of the canal, returning five minutes 
later with a bag on his shoulder, which Jim recognized 
as the receptacle used on the sloop for cooked food. 

Bristow halted an instant, as if to assure himself no 
one was awake, and then plunged into the thicket. 

Jim listened intently, expecting each instant to hear 
the man's footsteps returning, and wondering what 
motive he had in carrying away the food ; but nothing 
save the usual night sounds of the forest broke the 
stillness. 

When two hours had passed there was no question 
in the prisoner's mind but that Bristow had deliberately 
forsaken his companions, and this knowledge caused 
him great uneasiness. 

“They'll get frightened as soon as it is known he has 
skipped, and the chances are Small and Summerfield 
will leave before Dick can send the officers here. It 
begins to look as if I had got into a bad mess. So far 
as helping the others is concerned it would have been 
better if I had gone to the farm with Nat and Dick." 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


318 

Despite the pain caused by the ropes, and also his 
mental distress, Jim sank into an uneasy slumber just 
before daylight, from which he was awakened by 
Small's voice. 

“Where's Bristow?” he asked loudly, and raising 
himself on his elbow Summerfield replied, sleepily : 

“ He was side of me when we turned in, and I reckon 
he's out hunting for detectives.” 

Small sank back upon his bed of boughs as if to in- 
dulge in another nap, but leaped to his feet a few min- 
utes later as he said, with an imprecation : 

“It's our business to know what's become of him. 
According to the way he’s been talking for the last day 
or two it wouldn't surprise me much if he betrayed us 
to save himself.” 

This was sufficient to thoroughly awaken Summer- 
field, and he ran from the hut with all speed, going, as 
Jim could see, down to the canal. The other man made 
a circuit around the shanty, and had just completed it 
when his friend shouted from the direction where the 
sloop lay : 

“He's skipped for certain, an* taken pretty near the 
whole of the grub with him ! ” 

“ Is anything else missing ? ** 

“I can't tell yet; but we'll have to make a break 
mighty soon or go hungry.” 

“ Search the craft thoroughly and then come back.” 

The orders were obeyed quickly, and when Summer- 
field returned the two men looked at each other in dis- 
may. " 

“Well, why don't you speak?*' Small asked, angrily. 

“There's nothing more to tell. All the cooked grub's 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


319 


taken, and so’s the whisky he bought at the lock/' 

“Then he has gone on his own hook. If the idea 
was to sell us out there would have been no reason for 
lugging such a load." 

“But he can’t get very far before being overhauled, 
and then the detectives’ll know where we are, for he 
isn’t the man to hold his tongue in a scrape.’’ 

Small remained silent several moments, and then 
said, as if talking to himself : 

“We mustn't stay here much longer, that’s certain, 
and the question is which way is the best ? " 

“Why not straight across the country?" 

“ Because that fool’s probably done the same thing. 
Our safest plan is to take another direction. The offi- 
cers are looking for us above the lock, if he told the 
truth, and it wouldn’t be a bad scheme to follow down 
the canal a piece, then strike off to cross the railroad 
somewhere near Athens. I know of a little town just 
below there where we could get needed supplies with- 
out much trouble." 

“Don't you suppose word has been sent to every 
place within a circle of fifty miles or more? ’’ 

“Very likely. This is a small settlement beyond the 
line of travel, and I’m willing to risk it. ” 

“There doesn't seem to be many chances in our 
favor." 

“Then propose something better an' I’ll give in," 
Small replied, irritably. 

Summerfield walked again to the boat, then made a 
short detour through the woods, his friend meanwhile 
puffing vigorously at his pipe, and on coming back said 
moodily : 


320 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


“ You always did have a long head, Sam, and I reckon 
it’ll be wisest to let you run this affair. When are we 
to start ? ” 

As soon as things are in shape. We ought to have 
a clear half day before us, and we’ll try to put the sneaks 
who are after us off the scent.” 

“There isn’t much can be done in that line.” 

“ We’ll sink the sloop, then they may think weVe 
gone away in her, although I admit it isn’t very likely.” 

“Are you intending to leave the boy here? ” 

“And let him tell exactly what we propose to do? 
That would be worse than foolish. It’ll be a pile of 
trouble, but it can’t be helped. He’ll come in handy to 
carry the traps, and when we’re so far away that he 
can’t do any mischief, we’ll set him adrift.” 

This was not a pleasant prospect for Jim. While the 
men were talking he hoped they would leave him, even 
though the bonds were not removed ; and now there 
was no longer such chance all his courage fled. 

“It serves me right for thinking I was so smart,” he 
said to himself. “By going with the other fellows 
everything might have run along smooth till Phil’s or 
Nat’s father came. Now I’m in for mighty hard lines.” 

The prisoner was left alone for a long while, and, 
from the noise made, he could form a reasonably good 
idea of what was being done while the two men were 
near the bank of the canal. 

He guessed the spars of the sloop were removed, 
after which she was sunk with everything on board 
save the small amount of eatables left by Bristow ; and 
this task finished the men approached the hut once 
more, Small saying as they came near enough for Jim 
to hear : 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


321 


‘‘That’s about all we can do, and now we must try 
our hand at throwing the officers off the scent. Get 
the stuff into shape, for carrying, and Til start the boy 
out.” 

Suffering from the bonds as he was, almost anything 
would be a relief, and when Small entered he welcomed 
him very much as a friend. 

“ I’m going to take these ropes off,” the man said ; 
“«nd I want you to understand that at the first attempt 
to give us the slip, I shall kill you. There is no longer 
any reason to disguise matters. We are trying to es- 
cape from the officers, and since you know what has 
been said, both before and after Bristow left, we must 
make sure the plans won’t be given away. Go with 
us willingly and all will be well ; otherwise we shall 
not hesitate to prevent an alarm from being given.” 

“It wouldn’t be much use for me to kick,” Jim said 
as Small began to loosen the bonds. “ I don’t say I’m 
hoping you’ll get clear ; but I promise to keep quiet for 
the rest of this day at least. ” 

“And you’ll do all that’s possible to help us give the 
detectives the slip ? ” 

“I won’t try to give you away ; but I’m not going 
to be carried very far without doing my best to get 
back.” 

“ Will you do as I wish until to-morrow morning ? ” 

Jim considered the matter for a moment, and then 
said : 

“If there was any possibility of shaking you I 
wouldn’t promise ; but as things look now there’s no 
chance.” 

“ Then you give me your word? ” 


322 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


** For the next twenty-four hours, yes ; but after that 
Pm bound to run if I can.” 

“Whether it’s man or boy, I like to hear him say 
what he means,” Small replied in an approving tone, 
“ I believe you, and am going to take off these ropes.” 

“You can’t be any too quick about it, for it seems as 
if I was doubled up into a regular bow knot.” 

Small untied the ropes, and Jim stood on his feet, 
experiencing a degree of pleasure which cannot be 
described. It was several moments before he could 
move, and, finally, when the circulation had been 
restored to his aching limbs. Small said : 

“ Now take hold with these packages. If you help 
us to the best of your ability to-day I’ll set you free 
before noon to-morrow ; but just remember what‘ll 
happen at the least show of kicking over the traces. ” 

Jim nodded his head in token that he understood, 
and in a short time everything was in readiness for the 
flight, while the disheartened prisoner felt certain that 
Dick would not be able to bring the officers of the law 
in time to apprehend the prisoners. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


323 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

ON THE MARCH. 

The counterfeiters had no idea of sparing^ their pris- 
oner any labor. He was forced to carry a heavier 
weight than did either of the men, and the many pack- 
ages were tied to his back in such a manner that he 
could not throw them off unaided. It was a very con- 
venient way of shackling him, for, staggering under 
the burden, he would not be able to make an attempt 
toward regaining his liberty. 

“You are to travel between us,” Small said, as if he 
thought the boy’s situation a comical one, “ and I 
reckon we shall all stick together. ” 

111 temper would be of no avail, and Jim deter- 
mined to “put his best foot forward;” therefore he 
said, with a poor attempt at cheerfulness : 

“I’m in the scrape, an’ ain’t fool enough to kick ; 
but it seems kinder rough to make me do more than 
my share of the work.” 

“The load will grow lighter as we use what grub 
that sneak of a Bristow left behind,” Summerfield re- 
plied with a laugh. “If you behave properly we’ll 
let up on you after a while.” 

“You’ll have to, if you expect me to travel till sun- 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


324 

set,” Jim said grimly; and then, the preparations 
completed, the journey was begun. 

Small led the way, striking into the thicket at such 
an angle as would set the course full half a mile from 
the bank of the canal. 

To keep pace with the leader, laden as he was, Jim 
found impossible, and when Summerfield urged him 
forward with several brutal kicks, the boy thought it 
high time to rebel. 

“Look here,” he said addressing himself to Small, 
“if I’ve got to carry all the baggage, there’s no use 
trying to make me walk as fast as you. I’ll do my 
best ; but if your chum is goin’ to kick me from here 
to where you’re bound, I might as well stop now an’ 
take all the thumpin’ in a lump.” 

“ He’s got to move quicker than he’s been doing, or 
we’ll never be out of this neighborhood,” Summer- 
field snarled, “an’ what he's had isn’t a circumstance 
to what I will do before noon. ” 

“ Go on, now,” and Jim halted with his back against 
a tree. “When a fellow does all he can that settles 
it.” 

Small understood that it would be dangerous to waste 
time just then, and he said to his companion : 

“You go ahead, and I’ll see how the boys behaves.” 

When this change had been made the march was re- 
sumed, and now the party moved more slowly ; but 
Jim toiled on as if his own safety depended upon the 
success of the flight. Half an hour later the tracks of 
the New York Central road were crossed, and the fields 
and pastures told they were approaching a more settled 
portion of the country. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


325 


At eleven o'clock a brief halt was made, a tin of 
boiled beef opened, and the long delayed breakfast 
eaten in silence. Small evidently felt disturbed because 
they were no longer within shelter of the trees, and 
Summerfield grew positively angry when the leader 
insisted upon a more equal division of the load. 

“ I ain't going to make a pack horse of myself when 
we've got a cub like him along." 

“But that is exactly what you'll have to do> It was 
all right while we were in the woods ; but now there's 
a chance of meeting some one, we can’t afford to raise 
suspicions. We won’t pass for tramps with all this 
truck, and it looks queer to see him carrying every- 
thing.” 

“Then throw the stuff away, for I’m not going to 
lug it.” 

“ So you're following Bristow's example, eh? Turn 
rusty when we get in a bit of trouble ? " 

“ I don't intend to make a fool of myself.” 

“That's exactly what you are doing,” Small replied 
angrily, and before Summerfield realized what he was 
about the ropes which held the load on Jim's back were 
cut. “Now, come on, and before night you'll find out, 
perhaps, that it’s better to do a little work now and 
then.” 

Both men were so angry that prudence was forgotten, 
and the party resumed the tramp, leaving the goods 
where they had fallen, much to the relief of Jim. 

During the two hours which followed not a word was 
spoken, and then they came in sight of a farm house. 

“ Don't you dare try to make a break now,” Small 
said, as he seized Jim by the arm. “We’ve got to 


326 INLAND WATERWAYS. 

circle around here, for it won't pay to show ourselves 
yet awhile." 

The man bore to the right, keeping within the shelter 
of the fences as much as possible ; but before walking 
a quarter of a mile two or three other dwellings were 
seen. 

reckon we'll have to work over to the left," 
Summerfield said, speaking for the first time since the 
altercation. “ It looks as if there was a regular settle- 
ment here." 

Small made no reply ; but he acted immediately upon 
the suggestion since there was nothing else which 
could be done if they would avoid attracting attention, 
and before the detour had been made they were within 
sight of the railroad track again. 

“We haven't traveled very far, or else the road 
makes a pretty big curve here," Small said, half to 
himself, and Summerfield added : 

“It's better to follow the track a while than go any- 
where near the settlement, and now we'll surely be 
taken for tramps." 

Small hesitated two or three minutes, and then 
replied : 

“I don't see any other way out of it. We shan't 
have more than two miles to go before it will be pos- 
sible to get back into the country." 

The three had hardly reached the rails when the 
rumble of an approaching train was heard. Now they 
would be exposed to the view of those on board ; but 
that was certainly better than to risk meeting any of 
the farmers in the vicinity. There was not so much 
as a bush to screen them, and Small said, leading the 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


327 


way to a rail fence about ten yards from the track : 

“Perhaps it'll be best to sit here till the cars pass. 
If any one on them has heard of us, there will be little 
reason for thinking we are other than the occupants of 
the houses, out here for a loafing spell. " 

Although Jim really had no idea of the passage of this 
train while they were all exposed to view could work any 
change in his condition, he watched for it as eagerly as if 
certain the iron horse was bringing those who would 
aid him. 


328 


INLAND WATERIVAYS 


CHAPTER XL. 

AN INTERRUPTED JOURNEY. 

The long line of cars passed at an ordinary rate o{ 
speed, and when the last whirled by with the eddying 
curls of dust following like wreaths of smoke, Jim 
fancied he saw some one at a window wave his hand ; 
but even as the thought came into his mind it was dis- 
missed, for such a thing as having been recognized by 
an acquaintance seemed in the highest degree improb- 
able. 

Before the men had time to get down from the fence 
the whistle of the locomotive was heard, sharp and 
quick, as if sounding an alarm or command ; but no 
attention was paid to it. 

“We'd better get out of this as soon as possible,” 
Small said, clambering down from the fence with dif- 
ficulty, for the long tramp had stiffened his limbs. 
‘ ‘ After getting well clear of these houses, we can afford 
to take a rest.” 

“ Why not work toward the canal again ? ” Summer- 
field asked. “My throat is as dry as if I hadn't seen 
water for a week. We can't walk very far without 
something to drink.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


329 


** Of course you’ll do as you please; but I’d rather 
be thirsty a while longer than advertise the fact of our 
being here. ” 

Summerfield hesitated a moment, as if debating 
whether or no to set off by himself, and before the 
question had been decided Jim cried warningly : 

“There’s another train coming ! ” 

There was no time now to leave the locality without 
causing it to appear as if they were running away, and 
with a muttered imprecation on the general system of 
railways, Small resumed his seat on the fence. 

“It’s lucky we hadn’t started, for these are the same 
cars backing up,” Summerfield said. “There must be 
a station or a switch somewhere near.” 

Small looked disturbed ; but was apparently relieved 
at seeing no one on the rear platform. 

The engineer leaning out of the cab to obtain the 
first view of expected signals, as Jim thought, brought 
the train nearly to a standstill when the hindermost car 
was directly opposite the party on the fence, and before 
either of the three could so much as guess the reason 
for this maneuver, two men leaped out with drawn re- 
volvers. 

“Throw up your hands or we’ll shoot ! ” one cried, 
and as he sullenly obeyed Small muttered : 

“ Trapped at last, and by that sneak of a Bristow.” 

Stern and unfriendly though the command was, Jim 
never heard more pleasing words, and hardly were his 
hands in the required position when a cry of joy burst 
from his lips. 

He saw Dick come from the car, followed by a well- 
dressed gentleman, and knew that the boy whom the 


330 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


counterfeiters held prisoner so long had finally been the 
instrument to effect their capture. 

Even as he thus welcomed his friend the officers 
secured the two men ; the train moved on, and the 
oarty, now increased to the number of seven, were alone 
by the side of the track. 

So this is Jim ?" the strange gentleman asked, be- 
fore Dick had time to speak, and the latter replied : 

“That’s jest who it is, an’ I’ll bet he’s glad to see us. 
Say, who do you s’pose this is ? ” 

As a matter of course Jim was unable to say, and 
Dick, who appeared almost delirious with joy, added ; 

“ It’s Nats father 1 I went to the judge as you told 
me, and he called for the chief of police. While I was 
tellin’ the story over ag’in, he come in with a letter 
he’d got yesterday from the lock. Of course things was 
settled mighty quick, though Phil an’ Harry ain’t out of 
jail yet, for ” 

“Were they arrested ? ** 

“Yes, the detectives thought they was counter- 
feiters ; but it’ll be all right now.” 

“ We had better be going on to the crossing where a 
train can be signalled,” one of the officers interrupted, 
“unless you are willing to walk with my partner to the 
camp where these men have been living. We shall 
have to overhaul it.” 

“They had lots of stuff which I carried until there 
was a row,” Jim said, “ and then we left it up here in 
a field.” 

“Do you think you could find it?” the officer asked 
eagerly. 

“ I’m certain I could go straight back to the place 
where it’s IvinF.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


331 


**Very well; if Mr. Hinkle doesn’t object to such along 
walk my partner will go with the prisoners while I 
accompany you.” 

Nat’s father did not object to doing anything which 
would serve to deaf the boys from the grave charge 
against them, and the party separated, Small and Sum- 
merfield, looking thoroughly disheartened, being led in 
the direction of the crossing while the others started 
toward the north to strike the canal. 

“ ril be satisfied if you bring Bristow back with you,” 
the leader of the counterfeiters shouted as Jim left, and 
the latter replied : 

I’d like to do it if for no other reason than to pay 
off some old scores for Dick.” 

The heavy burden which Jim had carried so long 
was found with little difficulty ; but the officer did not 
think it worth while to take from it anything save half 
a dozen moulds for counterfeit coins, after which the 
party set out on a direct course for the tent. 

Both the boys were too well acquainted with the 
location of the encampment to make any mistake, and 
at a late hour in the afternoon they arrived at the place, 
Jim saying, as he lifted the canvas flap : 

“ Look out for the camera. The other fellows took 
pictures of the house at the pond, and they may come 
in handy to show the faces of Small’s gang before the 
shanty was burned. ” 

“It will be a neat piece of evidence for you boys,” 
the officer said as he took charge of the instrument, 
“and I’ll have the plates developed at once.” 

All were eager to reach Mrs. Townsend’s farm, and 
only a brief halt was made. Then the party visited the 


332 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


hut where the counterfeiters had remained hidden ; but 
at this last place nothing of value could be found, and 
after a stop of not more than ten minutes the tramp up 
the canal was resumed. 

Not until nearly midnight did they arrive at the 
widow's house, and when they came in sight Nat was 
still on duty at the window. 

Hi 1 Jim ! Dick I ” he cried, and when the boys 
replied with a cheery shout it seemed as if the house 
was suddenly illuminated from cellar to attic. 

Never did any one receive a more hearty welcome 
than each individual member of the party, and the 
officer could hardly contain himself for joy on being 
told that the third counterfeiter was probably hidden in 
the barn. 

‘‘It’ll be a big thing for me,” he said, gleefully. 
“ While the government detectives are fooling away 
their time arresting boys who have no connection with 
the work, my partner and I will bag the whole party. 
If you can help me I’ll make the arrest at once.” 

“Why not wait till morning? ” Mr. Hinkle asked. 

“Because I’m afraid he has seen us, and will make 
a big effort to get away. ” 

The reason was a good one, and all hands prepared 
to assist in the capture. 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


33 .^ 


CHAPTER XLI. 

RAISING THE RESTLESS. 

The entire party, even including Mrs. Townsend and 
Nellie, were stationed around the barn before the officer 
entered, and all were in a high state of nervous excite- 
ment when they heard the man shout : 

** I call upon you to give yourself up, Edward Bris- 
tow I The building is surrounded, it will be impos- 
sible to escape, and nothing can be accomplished by 
resistance. ” 

No reply was made to this demand, and the man 
cried, as if addressing a large body of subordinates. 

**Keep your eyes open, and do not hesitate to fire 
the instant he makes his appearance ! ” 

“You needn’t take so much trouble," a voice from 
among the hay said. “ Fll come down and if anything 
is to be gained by telling where the other two are I’ll 
give the whole thing away. ’’ 

“Now you are talking sense,” the officer replied in 
the most friendly tone, and an instant later Bristow was 
on the barn floor patiently waiting to be shackled. 

“Will you promise to let me turn State’s evidence if 
I give the others away ? ” Bristow asked, when he was 
securely manacled. 


334 


INLAND WA TER WA YS, 


Tm sorry you spoke too late ; but both your chums 
are in Schenectady, where my partner carried them 
this afternoon.” 

A muttered imprecation burst from the man’s lips, 
and after a short pause he asked : 

' “ How did you know I was here } ” 

“One of the boys whom you held as prisoner was in 
the house when you stole into the barn, and he has 
stood watch over you all the time. ” 

Again did the worthy Mr. Bristow display anger ; but 
he was powerless to work any injury now, and little 
attention did his ravings receive. During the remainder 
of that night he stayed in the kitchen with the officer, 
and at an early hour next morning started for the city, 
Mr. Hinkle accompanying the two. 

Arrangements had been made with Mrs. Townsend 
whereby the boys were to make her home their head- 
quarters during such time as they should be in the 
vicinity, and Nat’s father suggested the work to be 
performed. 

“ You will be obliged to appear at the trial,” he said, 
“ and if it is to come off soon it is just as well to stay in 
this locality. Later in the day you had better hire a 
boat at the lock for the purpose of raising the Restless, 
and it won’t be a bad plan to have some one at the tent 
all the time. Phil and Harry will be here by night, 
and I expect you’ll be able to have the yacht afloat 
when I return, which may be near the end of the 
week. ” 

The boys would have accompanied the gentlemen 
but the officer thought it best everything should be ex- 
plained to the detectives at the lock before they put in 


INLAND WA TER WA YS. 335 

an appearance, and about ten o’clock Nat, Jim and Dick 
started. 

On reaching the settlement they were received with 
the greatest hospitality by all, and especially Mr. Per- 
il aid, for everybody was particularly desirious of hear- 
ing their story. 

It was impossible to avoid answering some of the 
questions without appearing rude ; but no more time 
was thus spent than absolutely necessary, and early in 
the afternoon they started for the tent in a large flat 
boat, which was towed by one very long eared mule 
under the charge of a little colored boy who felt very 
proud at having been selected for the service by such 
noted adventurers. 

At the Townsend farm a halt was made in order to 
explain that they would not return that night, and be- 
fore sunset they were in full possession of the tent, im- 
patiently awaiting the arrival of Phil and Harry. 

Nor were they kept long in suspense. The evening 
shadows were just beginning to lengthen into gloom 
when a rowboat came in sight from the direction of the 
lock, and the hail of “Restless, ahoy I ” caused a suc- 
cession of cheers which awoke every echo within a 
radius of half a mile. 

There was very much to talk about when the boys 
were together once more, and the camp fire was kept 
burning until a late hour in the night. Phil and Harry 
had been released as prisoners ; but Mr. Hinkle was 
forced to give bail that they would appear as witnesses 
when wanted. 

“ Did you see the men ? ” Nat asked. 

“No, and we didn’t want to. Our experience has 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


336 

been such that we should feel perfectly well contented 
if we never get so much as another glimpse of their 
faces,” Phil replied, quickly. “The detective who 
arrested us was positive we were counterfeiters ; but 
those in charge of the prison believed differently, and 
did all they could, except so far as allowing us to send 
letters home, to make things comfortable.” 

“ Weren’t you surprised to see Nat’s father?” 

“ No. We made sure you fellows would know where 
we were, and expected each day some one from home.’* 

‘ ‘ But what about the cruise ? ” Jim asked. * ‘ I reckon 
this puts an end to any more sailing, and that after the 
trial I shall have to walk the rest of the way.” 

“Not a bit of it,” Harry replied. “If the steamer 
can be raised, Mr. Hinkle says he will go with us as 
far as your home, at least, and — ^but I won’t tell the 
rest of it, for that is to be a secret until we arrive there.” 

That which Harry refused to tell was not withheld 
from Nat, and as Phil whispered it to him he displayed 
the most intense satisfaction. 

The inmates of the camp did not arise very early 
next morning, and their toilets had just been made when 
Nellie and her mother arrived. 

“We have come to help you keep house one day,” 
the latter said, gleefully; “and what is more, we’ve 
brought a host of good things to eat. Fancy that Deacon 
Blake, who yesterday considered it his duty to cause 
your arrest, rowed us down here.” 

A very pleasant day did both the visitors and their 
young hosts spend, even though a great amount of work 
was performed. The arrangements for raising the Rest- 
less had all been mado and two heavy hawsers were. 


INLAND WATERWAYS. 


337 

passed around the hull of the little craft and made fast 
to the flat boat. 

The entire party went to the Townsend farm to sleep, 
the widow and her daughter returning with them next 
morning ; and this plan was continued until the yacht 
had been floated, which work was accomplished in 
three days. 

When Mr. Hinkle arrived from Schenectady the Rest- 
less was anchored off the lane leading to Mrs. Town- 
send’s home, and looking none the worse for her short 
sojourn at the bottom of the canal. 

*‘It will be two weeks before the counterfeiters have 
their trial,’" Nat’s father said ; *‘and in the meantime I 
propose that we invite Mrs. Townsend and Nellie to go 
with us to Jim’s home.” 

It would have been very strange if any one had ob- 
jected to the plan, and Jim was in high glee at the pros- 
pect of being accompanied by so many who would 
unite with him in begging for forgiveness. 

I felt just a little shaky at the idea of going alone,” 
he said confidentially to Phil; ‘‘but with Nellie and 
her mother to help, father must surely say it’s all right.” 

The following day being Sunday was spent quietly 
at the farm house, and next morning at a very early 
hour the little craft continued the long interrupted jour- 
ney up the canal. 

It was not possible to run fast, for every boatman 
they passed, and each dweller for fifty miles along the 
banks, insisted on hearing the story of the boys’ ad- 
ventures with the counterfeiters : but even with these 
delays Jim’s home was reached Friday afternoon, and 
the welcome he received must have been extremely 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


338 

gratifying to him in view of what he had not long since 
expected it would be. 

Mr. and Mrs. Powell exerted themselves to the ut- 
most in order to make pleasant the stay of those who 
had brought back the prodigal, and on the evening be- 
fore the Restless’s bow was to be turned toward Al- 
bany, Jim met the boys, he having just come from a 
long interview with his father. 

“Did you know that I could go back with you?” 
he asked excitedly. 

“ Of course we did,” Phil replied laughingly. “Nat’s 
father promised to take you in his store the first day he 
heard of what you had done. Are you going ? ” 

“Mother thinks I had better accept the offer, for I’ll 
never get so good a one again. And only think. I’m 
to have three dollars a week besides my board ! ” 

“You won’t get rich very soon at that rate ; but it’s a 
great deal more than you have been earning, except 
while on board the yacht,” Nat said. “Is it settled 
that you are to come ? ” 

“Yes, and knowing that mother and father are per- 
fectly willing I should go, the trip back will be a mighty 
jolly one,” was Jim’s hearty rejoinder. 

“ Am I to be dropped at Albany? ” Dick asked. 

“ Indeed you’re not Father will give you the same 
chance Jim has, and next summer, when it’s vacation 
time again, we’ll make one more attempt to get the 
Restless into the St Lawrence river, a task which I 
fancy we shall succeed in accomplishing providing all 
hands fight shy of making acquaintances from the mo- 
ment we leave home.” 


INLAND WATERWAYS, 


339 

With the beginning of the homeward cruise it is 
proper this story should end ; but it may be well to re- 
count one or two incidents which occurred before the 
Restless was hauled up for the season. 

As a matter of course Nellie and her mother left the 
yacht when they arrived at the farm ; but it was with 
the promise to visit Philadelphia during the coming win- 
ter, and after arrangements had been made to add them 
to the passenger list when the second cruise is made 
next summer. 

At Schenectady the party was delayed only two days, 
and in that time the counterfeiters were tried and sen- 
tenced to long terms of imprisonment The defense 
which they attempted to make was that neither had 
ever been in the house at the pond, and so cunningly 
was an alibi arranged by their lawyer that the boys’ 
evidence might have been discredited but for the pic- 
tures taken from the yacht These, now developed, 
were conclusive testimony, and the reward of five hun- 
dred dollars which had been offered for the apprehen- 
sion of the men, was paid to Dick, who had really 
caused the arrest 

With this amount of money, deposited with Mr. Hin- 
kle for safe keeping. Master Dudley felt like a very rich 
boy, although it is extremely doubtful if he would care 
to go through the same experience for an equal amount 

It is now only three weeks since the Restless arrived 
in Philadelphia, consequently but little can be said re- 
garding the future of the two who were added to the 
original party ; but it is safe to assume they will work 
hard to show Mr. Hinkle that his confidence in them 
was not misplaced. 


340 


JN-LAND WATERWAYS, 


Ten days ago the express company carried to the 
lock a very small package addressed to Miss Nellie 
Townsend, and on opening it that young lady found 
a tiny gold watch, on the case of which was engraved 
her name together with the following : 

“ From the crew of the Restless." 


THE ENP, 


The Boys’ Own Library 


This series contains the best boys’ books written by the best 
authors for boys. It is pre-eminently a library for young people. 
The stories are of the bright and sparkling kind, full of advent- 
ure and not overburdened with lengthy descriptions — in fact, 
just the sort that must appeal to every healthy boy who is fond 
of thrilling exploits and deeds of heroism. 

The titles tnat appear in this series have been selected with 
the utmost care, ana while strongly tempted to include in the 
Boys’ Own Library certain well-known stories that are not, 
strictly speaking boys’ stories, the publishers have stringently 
ruled out all such, with the result that the present series may 
be relied upon as one in which every title in the accompanying 
list represents a tale that is suited to the juvenile taste. 

The books are handsomely gotten up, well illustrated, the type 
is large and clear and the paper is excellent. The covers are in 
attractive colored cloth. 

The works in the Boys’ Own Library are alike in size and 
make-up ; but each set has a distinct cover. They can be pur- 
chased either in complete sets, or a book at a time. 

Per volume, 75c. 

L Adventures of a Telesr^aph Boy* Horatio 
Alger, Jr. 

2. Arthur Helmuth* Edward S. Ellis 
3* Battle and a Boy* Blanche Willis Howard 
4* Boy Boomers* Gilbert Patten 
5* Boy Cattle King* Gilbert Patten 
6. Boy From the West. Gilbert Patten 
7* Boys in the Forecastle* George H. Coomer 
8* Butcher of Cawnpore. Wm. Murray Gray don 
9* Cadet Kit Carey* Lieut. Lounsberry 
10* Captain Carey* Lieut. Lounsberry 
n* Centreboard Jim* Henry Harrison Lewis 
12* Chased Through Norway* James Otis 
13* Check Number 2134* Edward S. Ellis 
14* Clinton* Walter Aim well 
15* Commodore Junk* George Manville Fenn 
16* Cruise of the Snowbird* Gordon Stables 
17* Cryptogram. William Murray Graydon 


Ubc (S)wn Xtbrari^ 


Catmuf's Cave* Richard Dowling 
i9^ Dean Dunham. Horatio Alger, Jr. 

20. Dick Chivcfly. W. H. G. Kingston 
2J. Dingo Boys. George Manvillle Fenn 

22. Don Kifk^s Mine. Gilbert Patten 

23. Ella. Walter Aim well 

24. Ensign Merrill. Henry Harrison Lewis 

25. Eric Dane. Matthew White, Jr. 

26. Erie Train Boy. Horatio Alger, Jr. 

27» Five Hundred Dollar Check. Horatio Alger, Jr. 

28. From Canal Boy to President. Horatio Alger, Jr. 

29. From Farm Boy to Senator. Horatio Alger, Jr. 

30. From Lake to Wilderness. William Murray 

Gra)»don 

3t. From Powder Monkey to Admiral. W. H. G. 

Kingston 

32. From Tent to White House. Edward S. Ellis 

33. Gay Dashleigh^s Academy Days. Arthur Sewell 

34. Giant Islanders. Brooks McCormick 

35. Gold of Flat Top Mountain. Frank H. Con- 

verse 

36. Golden Magnet. George Manville Fenn 

37. Golden Rock. Edward S. Ellis 

38. Grand Chaco. George Manville Fenn 

39. Guy Hammersley. Matthew White, Jr. 

40. Happy-Go-Lucky Jack. Frank H. Converse 
4L Heir to a Million. Frank H. Converse 

42. How He Won. Brooks McCormick 

43. In Barracks and Wigwam. William Murray 

Graydon 


XTbe Boils' ©wn Xibrari? 


44* Inland Waterways* James Otis 
45* In Search of an Unknown Race* Frank H. 
Converse 

46* In Southern Seas* Frank H. Converse 

47* In the Sunk Lands* Walter F. Bruns 

48* James Braithwaite* W. H. G. Kingston 

49* Jerry. Walter Aim well 

50* Jessie* Walter Aim well 

51* Joe Nichols* Alfred Oldfellow 

52* Jud and Joe* Gilbert Patten 

53* Kit Carey^s Protege* Lieut. Lounsberry. 

54* Land of Mystery* Edward S. Ellis 
55. Lieut* Carey's Luck* Lieut. Lounsberry 
56* Marcus* Walter Aim well 
57* Mark Seaworth* W. H. G. Kingston 
58* Mark Stanton* Horatio Alger, Jr. 

59* Midshipman Merrill Henry Harrison Lewis 

60* Mountain Cave* George H. Coomer 

6f* My Mysterious Fortune* Matthew White, Jr. 

62* Mystery of a Diamond* Frank H. Converse 
63* Nature's Young Noblemen* Brooks McCormick 
64* Ned Newton* Horatio Alger, Jr. 

65* New York Boy* Horatio Alger, Jr. 

66* Old Man of the Mountain* Geo. H. Coomer 

67* On the Trail of Geronimo* Edward S. Ellis 

68* Oscar* Walter Aim well 

69* Perils of the Jungle* Edward S. Ellis 

70* Peter Trawl* W. H. G. Kingston 

71* Peter the Whaler* W. H. G. Kingston 

72* Pirate Island* Harry Collingwood 


XTbc ©wn Xibrary 


73* Rajah^s Fortress* William Murray Graydon 

74* Rival Battalions* Brooks McCormick 

75* Silver Ship* Leon Lewis 

76* Spectre Gold* Headon Hill 

77* That Treasure* Frank H. Converse 

78* Three Thirty Three* Matthew White, Jr. 

79* Tiger Prince* William Dalton 
80* Tom Tracy* Horatio Alger, Jr. 

81* Tour of a Private Car* Matthew White, Jr. 

82* Uncle Nat* Alfred Oldfellow 

83* Unprovoked Mutiny* James Otis 

84* Up the Ladder* Lieut. Murray 

85* Voyage to the Gold Coast* Frank H. Converse 

86. Walter Griffith* Horatio Alger, Jr. 

87* War Tiger* William Dalton 
88* Way to Success* Alfred Oldfellow 
89* Weathercock* George Manville Fenn 
90* Wheeling for Fortune* James Otis 
91* White Elephant* William Dalton 
92* White King of Africa* William Murray 
Graydon 

93* White Mustang* Edward S. Ellis 
94* Whistler* Walter Aim well 
>5* With Boer and Britisher* William Murray 
Graydon 

96* Wolf Boy of China* William Dalton 
97* Won at West Point* Lieut. Lounsberry 
98* Young Acrobat* Horatio Alger, Jr. 

99* Young Editor* Matthew White, Jr. 

100* Young Vagabond* Z. R. Bennett 


(iiiidi anil l!an;( Guiles 

By St QEORQB RATH BORNE 


There are no more delightful characters in fiction than 
Karlt the young cowlsoy, and Cuthbert Lee, his tenderfoot 
*^pard/^ whose strange adventures are chronicled in the 
three volumes which comprise this series. 


In “ Sunset Ranch/' which is the first 
volume in the “ Ranch and Range Series,” 
Karl succeeds in saving from the clutches of a 
villainous gang, Cuthberfs long-lost cousin, a 
laughing-eyed maid who has spent most of her 
life on the prairie. Fascinating in the extreme 
are the descriptions of Cowboy life as it was 
in its most famous days ; of the grand round-up, 
range-riding, night ‘‘wrangling,” and Indian 
horse racing. 

The scene changes to a lone dug-out in the pine 
woods in the second book of the Series, which is 
called, “ Chums of the Prairie." There 
is trouble for the two boys right along from the 
first chapter, whether it be facing death in a 
bear’s den, or brought to bay by the gray ter- 
ror of the pine. 

Third in the “ Ranch and Range Series ” 
comes “The Young Range Riders," in 
which Karl and Cuthbert invade the land of the 
Montezumas, and find fresh adventure on a 
Mexican ranch. 


In Cloth, 


at all 

booksellers. 



per 

volume 


Street & Smithy 238 William St., N. Y. 



THE SIX BOOKS IN THIS SERIES ARE 
THE SORT THAT MUST APPEAL TO 
EVERY BOY WHO IS FOND OF OUT- 
DOOR EXERCISE OF WHATEVER KIND 

The Rockspur Nine 

Is a base-ball tale of absorbing interest, which 
must be read not alone for its story — which 
is admirable — but also for its many hints on 
pitching, catching and batting, that will be 
found invaluable to the boy who wishes to 
shine in the base-ball world. 

The Rockspur Eleven 

Is, appropriately enough, a story of foot-ball; 
and it is impossible to conceive a yarn more 
fascinating to the healthy boy who feels at his 
best in his foot-ball rig. 

The Rockspur Rivals 

The scenes are those of winter, and most of 
the action takes place on the ice. Here, too, 
there is much useful information in a readable 
shape — this time about ice-boats, fanc” skat- 
ing, sleds and skis, and ice hockey. 


Three other boohs will be added to the Series 
later on. Their titles are : << The Rockspnr 
Athletes,” <<The Rockspur Crew,” and <<The 
Rockspnr Champions.” 


ELEGANTLY BOUND IN CLOTH 
$J.OO PER VOLUME 


Street & Smith, 238 William St*, N* Y< 


“Canoe and Canip=Fire” 


Qamp and Qanoc ^zvks 

By ST. GEORGE RATHBORNE 

In this, the first 
book in the series, 
the splendid set- 
ting of the story is in the woods of Maine. A grasping uncle 
waylays his nephew in the pine wilderness and endeavors to 
force him to part with his birthright. A sturdy chum comes 
to the rescue just in time, and joins hands in routing the thiev- 
ing relative. 

The boys 
who play 
their parts 

in the second volume in this absorbing series, are manly, 
whole-hearted boys, knowing no fear, whether set upon at mid- 
night while bivouacked around the camp-fire, or plying their 
paddles in treacherous currents and menaced by unseen foes on 
shore. 

Is the title of 


“Paddling Under Palmettos” 


“The Rival Canoe Boys” 


the third book in 
the “ Camp and 
Canoe Series. It is a story of mystery, ill-fortune, and perse- 
verance. Two manly boys, of the lake region, are face to face 
with an unscrupulous specimen of the dude type and a villain- 
ous guide, who is open for any crime, provided there are 
enough dollars back of it. 


In Cloth: $1.00 per Volume 


STREET & SMITH 


THE FRANK 

MERRIWELL Interest 

SER.IES 



iT is not necessary to introduce the now famous 
Frank Merriwell to the American boy. His 
name, associated as it is with the most marvelous 
exploits and heroic deeds, has been known and 
loved for years by countless youths on the 
western continent. This is the first time that the Frank 
Merriwell stories have appeared in cloth. The demand for 
them in this form grew so clamorous that it was no longer 
possible to delay publication. The edition is a handsome 
one, well illustrated, type good and large, and the covers 
are exceptionally fine. 


Frank Merriwell’s School Days 

This is the title of the first book in the series, and surely never were 
schooldays so crowded with fun and incident as those of Frank Merriwell. 
Right in the beginning he risks his own life to save a girl in a battle royal 
with a mad dog. But, as well as heroism, there is true sport, as any boy 
will say who reads about the great baseball game in which Frank figures. 

Frank Merriwell’s Chums 

In addition to the good fellows who make life pleasant for Frank Merriwell 
in the period covered by No. i of the series, we are here introduced to 
several others, who keep the ball rolling and distinguish themselves along- 
side their hero. 

Frank MerriwelFs Foes 

Even the best of fellows cannot help making enemies while jealousy con. 
tinues to play its part in school life. Frank is all that is manly and candid, 
but there are enemies in camp, and he is frequently called upon to prove 
his mettle in this the third volume in the series. 

'Bound in Cloth. One 'Dollar. 

STREET & SMITH, 238 WILLIAM ST., NEW YORK ’ 




r 


I 





